Small Town Life 5 (1)

[URIS id=2678]

Introduction:

Adam has a side job working for the Carlson’s. Husband Roger travels a lot for his job. His wife Jackie is a constant fantasy for Adam. Then her teenage cousins Amy and Samantha visit.

It was a typical hot summer in a typical small midwestern town. Dust hung over the fields, stirred up by farm equipment, and drifted over the downtown area. Downtown consisting of a general store, a diner, the town hall/police station and Green’s Hardware and Feed Store where I worked. There were a handful of other small businesses filling the two blocks of Reed Street in downtown Doylesville. Continuing along Reed past the railroad tracks you reach the residential district of Doylesville, a handful of small homes and three larger properties at the west end of town. My name is Adam McKay; my family had a farm north of Reed Street. Most of the properties surrounding the town were family farms.

At 17 I was happy to be done with high school for the year. Farm life wasn’t for me, so my father had helped me find a job with Mr. Green. After years helping on the farm I was fairly strong and able to handle the heavy lifting at Green’s. I was 5-10, muscular, sandy blonde hair and gray eyes. Life in a small town has its advantages, but then there was the downside. By luck of the draw Doylesville didn’t have many teen girls in my age range. Our small local school was mostly farm boys. So, yes, I was lacking in experiences. This brings me back to the summer of 1978. Mr. Green would let me drive the store’s truck to make deliveries to farms knowing I could load and unload as necessary. Towards the end of the second week in June he asked me to load up the truck with bags of dirt and seed and bring it to the Carlson’s out past the tracks.

The Carlsons had one of the bigger homes in town with a large mostly undeveloped lot behind them. Mr. Carlson was a salesman who often traveled, leaving his wife Jackie at home. To occupy her time he’d agreed to develop part of the property into a garden. Mr. Carlson had been in Green’s ordering supplies for the garden and materials to build a fence around a portion of the backyard. I drove up to the Carlson’s home. Classic wrap around porch, well maintained front yard, late model sedan in the driveway. Mr. Carlson showed me where to store everything and explained where the fence would go. He was friendly enough; although just about ten years older than me he tried to project himself as much older. As I transported the heavy bags to the backyard I noticed Jackie Carlson for the first time. Working in the heat my t-shirt was plastered to my chest and my bare arms glistened with sweat. She waved to me from the back deck.

“Adam, would you like something cold to drink? I have lemonade.”

“I’m almost finished, that would be great Mrs. Carlson.” When I’d finished I went to the porch where she had set a tall cold glass of lemonade. She stood watching in a lightweight summer dress. Jackie was maybe 25 or so, but no doubt the prettiest woman I’d ever seen. Not that I’d seen too many pretty young women in boring old Doylesville. I tried not to stare, but I stole a few glances. About 5-5, slim, nice legs showing beneath the hem of her dress, she was a breath of fresh air on a dusty summer afternoon. I finished my drink.

“Thank you Mrs. Carlson.”

“You may call me Jackie. Mrs. Carlson makes me sound OLD.” Then she laughed. Ah what a laugh. Light, sweet, friendly. “Will you be making the other deliveries? This is a big project. We may need some help too.” She cocked an eyebrow when I didn’t answer immediately. She must have known the effect she had on me, probably on most men. I caught myself.

“Oh, um, yes I guess. Mr. Green has me make most deliveries now. It’s easier on his back.”

“Do you do extra work? My husband travels so much this fence and garden will take forever. I like to plant the flowers, but there’s so much dirt to move. I can ask him if he’d hire you.”

“I can always use extra money. I’m saving for a car. Then I can get out of Doylesville sometimes. Mr. Green won’t mind as long as I get my work done at the store.”

“Oh good! I’ll talk to Roger. And it would be nice to have someone to talk to around here.”

Roger seemed satisfied with where everything was stored and said he would speak to Mr. Green. When I got home I headed back towards my room and grabbed a change of clothes for a shower. It had been a long sweaty day and I looked forward rinsing off the dust. As the water cascaded over me I found my thoughts going back to Jackie Carlson. Her lightweight clothes loose and flowing around her. The smile. The bit of her bare lower leg. At 17 it didn’t take much. My cock lengthened and thickened. I looked down. From what I’d seen in the high school showers I had nothing to be ashamed of. I reached down and took hold of my cock, lightly stroking at first as I tried to imagine what was hiding under Jackie’s dress. No luck. I didn’t have enough experience to imagine a real woman. Instead I remembered the time Patty Kent had met me behind the bleachers. She was a grade behind me and we were fumbling and making it up. She let me feel her small breasts through her shirt. She rubbed my cock through my jeans. I increased the pace, the memory of one of my few sexual experiences got me there and I spurted multiple times onto the shower wall. Somewhat satisfied, I cleaned up and joined the family for dinner. Later that night, alone in my room, the windows open to catch any breeze, I again stroked my cock and thought of Jackie. Hey, I was 17.

For the next week I mostly dropped off supplies. Then in late June everything was in place and I started working for the Carlson’s some evenings and on weekends. Roger directed me in how he wanted the fence and gardens laid out and we ran string to mark the boundaries. I mostly saw Jackie from afar, except when she’d offer me a drink. I imagined that she was admiring my strong physique under my sweat soaked t-shirt and gym shorts. I was certainly admiring her as I tried not to be too obvious stealing glances at her legs in shorts or her tanned arms showing from her soft cotton shirts. Then of course there was the magical swell of her breasts in those same shirts. She didn’t appear to have large boobs, but the hint and little jiggle of her modest breasts were enough to cause a swell in my shorts. I think she enjoyed my minor discomfort. She didn’t flirt exactly. More, she was friendly and approachable, not snobby, not treating me like hired help.

The last week of June Mr. Carlson was away. My tasks for the week were to finish spreading the dirt for the garden areas then dig holes for the fence posts. Since this required long hours in the summer sun I arrived at the Carlson house at about 8 am to take advantage of the relatively cooler hours. I was well into my work when Jackie appeared on the back deck in shorts and a light cotton shirt. She asked if I’d like a drink, but I said I’d wait until I’d finished the section I was raking. When I was done I sat on the deck with her to get some shade and cool down. We talked about growing up in Doylesville. Jackie’s experience was coincidentally almost a complete opposite of mine. During her teen years there happened to be mostly girls in town. Then a few years ago when Roger Carlson moved to Doylesville he seemed a perfect catch. Intelligent, hardworking, driven to succeed, he quickly opened a business and was off, travelling to increase business and move up in the world. When he asked Jackie what she wanted, she told him she’d always wanted to live in one of the big homes out the end of Reed Street. When they were married, he drove her to their new home, right where we were sitting. It was fun, but also lonely at times. Some of the girls she knew from high school now considered her snobby. When Jackie reached for my cup her hand touched mine. The electric shock ran through my body. She quickly recovered and picked up the glass. I took a quick sip and got back to my work. When I’d finished another section I went back to the house to get the hose to water over the area so it wouldn’t turn to dust. The hose wasn’t really long enough, another item to add to the future purchases list at Green’s, so I had to turn it all the way up. I was waving it back and forth spraying the garden areas when Jackie walked up behind me. When she spoke it startled me and I jumped, losing control of the hose. It began snaking around drenching both of us.

“I’m sorry Jackie, oh wow, I didn’t”

“No, no it’s my fault walking up behind. Come to the deck and dry off.” I followed her to the deck. The white outfit she was wearing was now skin tight and partially see through. When she turned I could see her breasts. Two perfect upturned breasts topped with hard nipples pressing against the fabric.

“Adam, take your shirt off to dry.”

I did it without thinking. Then caught myself staring at her breasts. When I looked up I saw she was staring at me. With a sharp intake of breath she looked down from my muscular chest.

“You may want to take these off too.” Jackie went down on one knee. She slid my shorts down and looked up at me as her hand felt the obvious erection in my underwear. Now I sucked in a mouthful of air then let a moan escape. Jackie stood and looked me in the eye. Then she removed her sodden shirt and pulled my head down to her shoulder. She whispered in my ear, “You must never tell anyone, ever.”

I could only moan, “MM, hmm” She reached behind and released her bra. When it fell I was now with the first pair of real live naked breasts ever offered to me. I tentatively reached up and held one in my hand. It was heavenly. Soft, firm, light, but heavy, pale, with the dark nipple on the upturned tip.

“Go ahead, touch me. Hold me tight.” I wrapped my arms around her. She sighed as she felt me gripping her tight. I say back on a chair and she sat on my lap. Her beautiful bare breasts were now before me and I sucked at one nipple, kissed around her breast, then the other. Jackie seemed to need to feel me holding her, she ran her hands along my arms, down my chest. “So, strong. Mmm, I like your arms, and chest.” I felt her body, her back, her thin arms, the swell of her hips. She held my face in her hands and brought her lips to mine.

I’d kissed a few girls, but nothing like this. Jackie opened her mouth to mine. I fumbled my way through catching clues from her as she offered her tongue all the while caressing my arms and back. I could feel the warmth from between her legs as my hard cock pressed against her. She moved her hips ever so slightly caressing me with her parts. Parts I’d never seen outside of a magazine or two. My cock was throbbing against her begging for release. Jackie kissed me hard then leaned back.

“Take off your shorts.” I obeyed. She slid off of me onto her knees to get a good look at my cock. She lifted it in her hand. Smiled.

“Just as I expected. It’s big and strong just like you.” She wrapped her hand around it stroking slowly, feeling the veins running down the side and under. She hefted my balls in her hand. Then looked up at me. I was nervous. Nude with a woman. A real woman. Uncertain what to do, afraid to mess up. “Relax. Have you been with a girl before?” I kind of shrugged a shoulder. “One who has done this?” She began stroking harder. I shrugged again. “How about this?” She flicked out her tongue. I shook no. “Then certainly not this.” She sucked the head into her mouth and squeezed my balls. I vigorously shook no. “So you’re a virgin?” I hung my head and nodded. “A stud like you shouldn’t stay that way long.” I closed my eyes and put my head back, then opened them quickly as she took more of me into her mouth. I watched her bobbing her head and felt the expected surge rising.

“Jackie, I’m gonna.” She sucked and licked one more then sat back as I came hard, on her neck and breasts, then down her stomach. Great loads of cum. “I-I’m sorry, I couldn’t.”

“Shh, shh. Nothing to worry about. You were a gentleman and warned me. You did great. And so much.”

She wiped herself clean with her shirt, then casually slid down her shorts. Her hair was darker then that on her head, covering her whole area between her legs. She moved my now soft cock aside and sat on my lap. She took my hand and positioned it between her legs. “Now I’ll explain what’s going on here. Just do as I say.” She explained the parts, let me feel the moisture, dip my finger in her pussy and slide it up to her clitoris. She held my fingers there and encouraged me to rub and stroke around there. After a bit she removed her hand and let me keep going. She rested her head on my chest and closed her eyes, moaning as I continued rubbing her. “Oh keep going Adam. Don’t stop no matter how much I beg.” I listened and really never wanting to leave the promised land, I pinched and rubbed and tweaked and massaged, listening as her breath changed, moaning and gasping until finally she was “Uhh, uunghh, oooh, don’t stop, more, ooooooh, ooh fuck, fuuuck, UHHH.” Then she collapsed against me. Then turned and kneeled on me, kissing me and scratching at my chest. “Pardon the language, but that was so good. Thank you.” She kissed me again. Then looked down. My cock was rising again. I looked at her. Questioningly. She looked back, knowing of course what was on my mind. “I’m sorry. I can’t. Really Adam there’s nothing I want more than to feel you inside me. But we’ve already done too much. I can’t do that.”

“Of course, I understand. Not that it wouldn’t be the greatest thing ever to happen to me, but ok. I’ll wait for someone else.”

“I hope you don’t think I’ve led you on? You’re a handsome young man and so sexy. I got carried away.” I nodded in understanding. “I will do this for you.” Again she got between my legs. This time she looked up and said, “Don’t stop.” She began licking all around my hard cock, tracing the veins, licking around the head, sucking a good part of me into her, then letting it come out slowly. She teased and coaxed. Fondling and caressing and stroking. Letting me build, then backing off, then going harder until again I said,

“Close Jackie…”

“MM Hmm.” And she latched onto my cock, stroking firmly, the head between her lips until I exploded, filling her mouth with my hot cum. The cum I wished I was shooting into her vagina, but instead pulsed and throbbed in her mouth. She sucked until I was dry, then sat back to see if I was satisfied. She tilted her head to the side and pouted.

“That was the most amazing thing I’ve ever felt.” She smiled. By now our clothes were dry. We dressed and Jackie held me to her. She looked me in the eye.

“Can we go back to being friends? You can’t be looking at me around here like, yeah I’ve seen it all.”

“I’m ok. It was just one time. A memory for myself.”

“Oh jeez, you’re going home tonight and jack off thinking of me naked?”

“Just once?” She laughed and gave a playful slap.

“Anyway, I may have a temporary solution for your lack of female companionship. My cousins from upstate are coming to visit for awhile. Their parents think some time out of the city would be good for them. Amy is a little older than you and her sister Sam is a year younger. Maybe you could show them around your farm, maybe take them horseback riding? And you’d have someone more your age to talk to here.”

I looked at her. I had all kinds of mixed thoughts running through my head. “OK, yeah that would be fun.”

“Hey now, I’m not promising they’ll put out or anything! I know how boys think.”

“No, I, well, no ok.” She smirked at me.

“Now you better get back to work. I don’t pay for sex. Even if you did do a good job down there…”

I got back to work with seemingly more energy. This was a day I’d remember for a long time. Over the next few days I worked at digging post holes. Jackie was friendly as usual but there was no hint of what had happened Saturday. When Roger returned on Wednesday all was back to normal. Jackie would bring out drinks on the deck, we’d talk about things in town, not that there was a whole lot to discuss. She mentioned that Roger had a longer trip coming up and that her cousins would be visiting to keep her company. The next Saturday I was carrying bags of cement mix out to the holes I’d been digging. Jackie’s car pulled into the driveway and she got out followed by two teen girls. I was covered by dust from the cement bags when Jackie called me over to make introductions. The older looking girl seemed to look me over, sweating, dust covered, but my arm muscles tight from carrying several bags.

“Amy, Sam…”

“It’s Samantha, Jackie. Sam is a boy’s name.”

“OK Samantha. I forget how grown up you are now.” Amy gave a small snicker while watching me from the corner over her eye. “Amy, Samantha this is Adam. He’s been doing work for us here in the back. He lives in town. His family has a farm not far from here.”

I managed a quick hello. Feeling shy and unsure of myself. Here I was, a kid from the boonies and Amy was older, from the city, beautiful. Not as tall as her cousin, she had reddish hair, green eyes, light freckles, and, well, her breasts were sure bigger than Jackie’s. Not huge, but wow. When she smiled and said hello I nearly melted. Then she spoke,

“Wow, you must be quite strong to carry all those bags.” Her cousin added,

“Oh, you have no idea. He’s moved loads of dirt and carried in the fencing and dug holes. We’d never have gotten anywhere with this project without him. And he works all week in the hardware store.” Amy smiled again. Samantha looked me over. Then,

“Let me see your muscles.” She seemed a bit more like a kid, but blossoming in her own way. Similar in height to her sister, she had long dark hair, a slimmer figure, but the same cheerful smile. I rolled up a sleeve and flexed my arm. “Wow.” Amy just bit her lower lip.

Jackie, “Sam, Samantha, don’t be rude. He’s working for us, not on show. Maybe he’ll show you around his family farm one day. They have some animals. And horses to ride.” Samantha got excited,

“Oh could we ride a horse!”

“Sure Samantha. I’ll check with my Dad.” I looked at Amy, “Would you like to come riding too?”

“Sure, sounds like fun.” Jackie broke up the conversation,

“Let’s get you girls settled. Adam has more work to get done.” I waved and walked back to the bags of cement at the side of the house. There were two left so, well let’s face it, I was showing off a bit, I got one up on each shoulder and carried them out to the fence line. When I’d finished up the heavy work I set everything up for my next day. Then with the extended hose I got to the side of the yard out where the garden would be, removed my shirt and washed the dust from my hair, arms and chest. Feeling better I picked up my dirty shirt and walked out front to make my way home. Amy was sitting on the front porch. I gave her a wave. She smiled and waved back. I saw her looking me over. It felt good to feel attractive to the opposite sex. It felt good to just have members of the opposite sex around. When I got home, Mom told me I’d had a call. She told me Mrs. Carlson had invited me to have dinner with her and her cousins. I explained about the cousins and asked my father about giving them a tour of the farm. They seemed happy that I had girls my age to hang out with and readily agreed.

I took my time cleaning off all the dust and grime, then released the need I felt thinking about Amy. Jackie’s breasts had been amazing to hold and feel, but Amy’s seemed so full I wondered how they’d feel. Running my hand through Jackie’s bush had been exciting and enlightening; I wondered if Amy’s was maybe red down there. The thoughts and possibilities caused my knees to go weak as jets of cum were released. I got myself together and borrowed my Dad’s car to drive down to the Carlson house. We were all dressed casually, laughing and telling stories as we enjoyed the meal. Samantha in particular was very outgoing and chatted endlessly. We let her go on, bouncing from topic to topic. Amy, while more reserved, wasn’t exactly shy. It seemed she was trying to be more grown up around her older married cousin, and possibly for me.

Samantha, “So do you play football? You should. You’re very strong. Lots of muscles. And with your shirt off, Amy said…”

“SAM! I said nothing. I said Adam was nice and waved good-bye.” Then she gave her sister a death stare to end that line of discussion.

I decided to break the tension. “We don’t have football at our local school. Not enough students. You have to go to the regional high school for football. I had farm chores and later worked at Mr. Green’s. Besides, I wasn’t very big until I did all that work.”

After dinner we sat out on the porch. After awhile Jackie asked Samantha to help her with something inside. Amy and I sat together on the porch swing. As we’d gently rock forward she’d stretch out her legs. Very nice legs. I could smell whatever she was wearing. Light, not overpowering. We rocked a bit.

“So, you must have a girlfriend.”

“No. No one. Not many girls my age in town.”

“Oh that’s a shame. You seem nice.” We rocked. “Don’t mind my sister. She’s still a bit of a kid.” We rocked. “I told her that with your shirt off you were hot.”

“Oh thanks. You’re very pretty. No girls like you around here.” We rocked. She turned to look at me. When I met her gaze she kissed me. Lightly. Right on the lips. “Oh.” She pulled back.

“I’m sorry. Was that ok?”

“That was better than ok.” This time I kissed her. Gently. She smiled. Then leaned in for more. She wasn’t quite as gentle. At first a thousand thoughts were running though my mind. Then I banished them and lost myself in her soft lips, her green eyes, her tongue touching my lips, then meeting mine tip to tip and further. We didn’t stop until we heard footsteps inside the front door. Jackie kindly making just enough noise opening the door to let us get ourselves in order. Then she and Samantha joined us talking about their family, the city where the girls lived. Samantha was looking from her sister to me. She seemed determined to say something but held back. Amy and I said nothing in reply to her accusing stare. We rocked. We sat out in the cooler air until about ten. I would be up early enough to help with some farm chores. Monday I planned to ask Mr. Green for a few days off. I’d been working hard and was hoping to spend some time with Jackie’s cousins. There was the farm, and the pond for swimming. Plus I had told Roger I’d have the posts in the ground by the time he was home. I said goodbye to everyone, then lingered a moment to let Jackie and Samantha go inside. My good night kiss from Amy lasted more than a moment. She caressed my arm as we kissed deeply.

“Good night Adam. I think it’s going to be a fun week.”

“I’m sure it will. Doylesville isn’t so exciting but it will be more fun with you here.” I hardly noticed the ride home.

The next day I was up early taking care of the animals so my Dad could have a day of rest. In the afternoon I walked down to the Carlson’s to begin work on the fence posts. Mixing cement and spraying water had me a mess in no time. Still much of the time was spent standing with a post getting it balanced until the mix set enough. Curious, Samantha walked out to see what I was doing. She wore a halter top and shorts. I could see where she might soon be filling out more like her sister.

“Hi Adam. You look kinda funny with gray hair, and gray skin. Messy job.”

“Yeah, but once the posts are all in line I can do the fence. It’ll be nice back here when it’s all done.”

“It’s soooo hot out here, how do you do it all day?”

“I guess I’m used to it from the farm. It’s not so bad.”

“Jackie says you have a lake on your property for swimming?”

“Yeah, did you bring a suit? We can all swim one day.”

“I hear people skinny dip at private lakes.”

“Oh, well, I guess some might somewhere.”

“Have you?”

“No. Maybe by myself after working on the farm to clean up and cool off. But not with people.”

“Aw too bad. If I don’t have a suit can I still swim?” She smiled. I wasn’t sure what to say. Here was another girl flirting with me.

“I, uh, don’t know.” She looked at the house, walked next to me, leaned against me looking at the woods.

“I’m closer to your age. All the guys check her out, but I’m not a little girl.” She took my hand, slid it into the opening of her shirt. Oh jeez. Her breast was nearly the size of Jackie’s. I cupped it in my hand, felt the nipple, then realized where I was. I pulled back.

“What’s the matter? Not big enough like Amy’s?”

“No, it’s nice. Real nice. But I, we, shouldn’t out here. Your cousin’s house.”

“Oh come on. You don’t think Amy wasn’t bragging to me last night about making out with you?”

“So, that was between us.”

“So, this is between you and me. Would you want to make out with me? Or do more?”

“Sure, of course. You’re great. I like you. Would it be the right thing to do?” She stood right up against me, held my shirt.

“Adam, get me alone and I might just let you do anything you want. Anything.” I was stunned. She was standing so close she had to feel me rising against her. She turned away. Reached back and quickly felt my swollen cock. Look over her shoulder. “Anything.” Then bounced along up to the house. I picked up the hose, rinsed my hands then moved on to the next pole. I tried to distract myself until the tent in my shorts relaxed. This was going to be quite a week. When I finished I walked up to the house to let Jackie know I was done.

“Why don’t you stay for lunch?”

“I’m kind of a mess. I guess, if I sit out here.”

“Take a shower. I’ll run your clothes through the washer.” I was caught off guard. With the way her cousins were behaving, being naked, even in the shower….

“That should work.”

“Great! Just leave your clothes outside the bathroom door. Use the one at the top of the stairs.”

I found the bathroom, stripped down and put the clothes outside the door. There was a shower stall with a glass door. The warm water felt great as it washed off the cement dust. I heard the door open, then Jackie’s voice.

“Just bringing you towels. The clothes will be a little bit. Join us when you’re ready.” Her voice stopped, but she hadn’t moved. I realized she could easily see me, nude, in profile. I was washing my hair, arms stretched upwards. “I’m sorry for staring. I’ll go.” I heard the door close. When I’d finished I dried off and wrapped a towel around my waist. I looked outside the door, but no clothes. Shrugging I walked downstairs, meeting Jackie and her cousins in the dining room. When I walked in Samantha noticed me and said,

“Lunch is served.” I laughed, but noted the way her eyes were taking in every bit of me. Amy walked over and took me by the arm to sit next to her.

“Don’t listen to my sister. Make yourself comfortable.” Jackie brought in sandwiches and I noticed that she held her gaze on me a bit too. I was having mixed emotions, feeling that I was on display for their pleasure, but also totally enjoying having three women looking at me with desire. That of course was causing my cock to tent the towel, which Amy must have noticed sitting next to me. Jackie also got a look when she came around behind us to put dishes on the table. Samantha just stared at me from across the table. She didn’t need to say anything. He last word outside was burned into my memory – ‘Anything’.

As we ate Amy held my hand, touched my arm. Samantha pouted just a bit as Jackie kept conversation going. We decided that after I spoke to Mr. Green on Monday and completed any tasks he had for me, I’d finish the fence posts out back so that I was free on Tuesday to have the girls up to the farm for the day. As we talked I could feel Amy’s fingers move to my leg. Although the towel was there I could feel her nails moving back and forth. Then as Samantha was asking about the animals I choked on a bit of sandwich. Mainly because Amy’s nails had moved from my leg to my cock. I tried concentrating and answering her sister’s questions as Amy traced the outline of my now hard cock through the towel. Up, down, up, down, barely touching, but making me feel harder than ever. Perhaps noticing my flushed skin and guessing what was going on Jackie asked Amy to get the cake from the kitchen. This allowed me to settle a bit and regain my composure.

With lunch completed Jackie got my clean clothes and directed me down the hall to a small bathroom. It seemed I might be able to get up without making a scene. Still my not completely flaccid cock was apparent under the towel. I heard Samantha barely whisper, “wow”. As I entered the bathroom, the door didn’t close behind me. I turned to see Amy pushing her way in. She put her finger to her mouth to shush me. She stepped up against me and pulled my head to her for a deep full mouth kiss. Her hand reached down between us to release the towel and free my now hard cock. Breaking our kiss she looked down to see my cock for the first time. She smiled.

“Sorry for the tease. Let me take care of this.” She began stroking my cock while kissing and nibbling at my chest, her free hand clutching my ass, moaning as if she was the one being pleasured. With the nonstop teasing and femininity all day I felt my cock throbbing and getting even harder.

“I’m close Amy.” She bent to get the towel and stroked me hard until I flooded the towel with cum.

“Hey look at all that. I like your cock. It looks strong and powerful like the rest of you.” Holding the towel to collect any last bits she kissed me again. “Is that better?”

“Yeah, wow.”

“It’s a long week. Maybe we’ll find more time together. I’m not a virgin, so who knows?” With that she slipped out of the bathroom. Damn, now that’s both sisters saying they wanted to have sex with me. Hopefully it wasn’t just a tease. I dressed. Now with some relief I joined them all on the deck for lemonade, enjoying the warm afternoon with no more work planned. Awhile later I followed Jackie in when she carried the pitcher into the kitchen. At the sink I was right next to her rinsing my glass. I could feel the warmth coming from her skin. She turned to me.

“Don’t. Please. I know I shouldn’t have watched you in the shower. Believe me, there’s nothing more I’d like to do than to take you to my bed and have you make love to me all afternoon. I really must control my needs.” I backed away just a bit. My urges, my desires, were firing on all cylinders.

“OK, it’s just, the past few days. I went from no women to having three around me all day. All pretty and….”

“I know they’re interested. They’ve told me as much.” She put her hand to my face. “I’m not sure if I should say this, but…I doubt you’ll be a virgin at the end of this week.” I started to say something, she moved her hand to my lips. “I know.” Then she kissed me on the forehead and continued cleaning up. I needed to leave to take care of the evening chores at home. I let them know that I’d be over to do some fence work after confirming my time off at the store.

Monday morning at the hardware story Mr. Green readily agreed to let me take a bit of a holiday. “With all the extra business from the Carlson’s you’ve earned it.” I helped stock some items then made my way down to the Carlson’s. I was moving sections of fence, lining them up by each pair of posts when Samantha found me at the far end of the property. With the fence section leaning against the posts we were blocked from view of the house.

“Hi Adam.”

“Hi Samantha. What brings you all the way out here?”

“You.”

“Oh um, I’ve got a few more things to finish out here then I’ll be in by the house.”

“I though we could have a few minutes with just us.” Then she pulled at the end of her shirt where it was tied across her midriff. Her shirt fell open and she pulled it back to let me see her perky breasts. “Like them?”

“Yeah, but should we be…” She stepped forward and took my hands, placing them on her breasts. Once again I could feel the nipples poking at my hand as each hand fully engulfed a breast.

“Kiss me.” It was more question than demand. Still holding a breast in each hand I bent my head to her and we kissed. She wasn’t as experienced at this as her sister, but then I wasn’t exactly a pro. I caressed and squeezed at her breasts as we did our best to share our tongues. I removed one hand and cupped her tight little ass, holding her to me as I pinched her nipple. I put my second hand on her ass, lifting her up while kissing down her neck until I could take her tits, first her left, then the right in turn into my mouth. My tongue tasted her soft skin, her firm nipples. She worked herself free, then got to her knees, quickly pulling down my shorts, exposing my rigid cock. “Oh wow, this is better than I imagined. It’s so big and thick.” She held it. her fingers just able to wrap around it, looking it over then tentatively licking the underside with her tongue. “Can I?”

I looked around. “If you want.” She was able to get the head in her mouth but not much more. She sucked at it like a lollipop, mostly licking then popping the head in and out of her mouth. She ran her hand up and down my length feeling it throb under her touch. When I told her I was about to cum, I’m not sure she realized exactly what that all would involve because she kind of held it looking at it, squeezing it a bit, then her face was soon covered from multiple spurts of cum.

“Oh shit. So much. Oh. It’s kind of salty. I’m covered in your stuff!”

“I..I told you.”

“Yeah I just never.” She looked down. “I’ve never had a guy. Like that.”

“Are you ok?”

“Uh huh. It was cool. I liked it. When can I get more?”

“It may take a few minutes, but if you sit here with me I can do something for you.” Her shirt was already gone. “But you’ll have to take off your shorts and underwear.

“You want me naked, with you?” I nodded. “What are you gonna do?” I sat on the ground, waved her down to me. She kicked off her shorts and underwear. First I saw her pale naked ass. It was cute, small rounded, firm. She turned to let me see her. The hair between her legs was fairly dark, hiding her most intimate parts. I guided her down to sit on my leg. “So, am I ok? You probably go with older girls.”

“I haven’t been with many to be honest. And you’re as nice looking as any of them. Your body is very sexy. You have a cute butt.”

She giggled and settled in on me, letting my right arm cradle her as my left hand touched her from breasts, then working on down to mound, then lower.

“Oh you’re…” I kissed her and worked my fingers in between her lips, separating them and letting me find her wetness, down to her tight opening… “Careful, I haven’t.” I circled her opening then moved my fingers up to her clit. I kissed her hard as two fingers pinched her clit then circled it, moving down for moisture, then up, around, down and up. She moaned into my mouth her hands scratching at my back and my chest. As I felt the tension build I remembered Jackie’s demand – ‘don’t stop’. I kept going as the small body in my arms began bucking and thrashing, letting out screeches and a few curses I wasn’t sure girls her age knew. She began punching at my chest then in a moment collapsed onto me, spent. “Oh for fuck’s sake. If sex is better than that I can’t wait. Look at you, so hard again, I’m tempted to fuck you now.” I was ready to. I had half a mind to lay her on the ground and plunge my cock balls deep into her. Of course I couldn’t. Wouldn’t.

“When you’re really ready, I’d be honored.” She kissed me with a smile.

“I guess I did say, anything. You’re a great guy Adam.” Then she was up and dressed. She used my shirt to clean herself off. I was left with a hardon and a few more fence sections to align. When I’d finished aligning the fence and had checked my measurements I walked back to the house, carrying my cum stained shirt. Jackie met me on the deck, glanced down at the shirt, then at my bare chest, maybe pausing along the way to take in the bulge in my shorts, then up to my eyes.

“All done? Not that I mind but what happened to your shirt?”

“It got messy out there. Can I ask you something in private?”

“Yes, certainly.”

“Um, both your cousins seem….interested in me. Will it be a problem if something happens?”

“Has something happened?”

“Not THAT something, but yes.”

“They’re old enough compared to you. If they want to do anything, that’s their decision. So they’re not just teasing you?”

“It’s gone beyond teasing, some.”

“Lucky guy. And very lucky girls, if you ask me. Both of them?”

“Yes. But I don’t, haven’t…”

“Don’t worry. It comes naturally. Just be more gentle with Sam. I think you know what I mean. Oh and definitely use a condom.”

“Oh yeah I hadn’t thought, where, oh jeez I need to see Mr. Jackson at the pharmacy.”

“I can see where that might be awkward. Wait here.” Jackie returned in a few minutes with a handful of wrapped condoms. “Here, we keep these around, well we do. I can get more when I drive up to Pendleton.”

“Thanks. So you don’t mind?” She held my hand.

“I only wish it was me.” That caused a tingle in my shorts.

“I kind of do too.” She smiled, touched my chest, then stepped away. We turned as the girls came out of the house. I quickly put the condoms in my pocket. Samantha was looking at me with a satisfied smile. Amy sat next to me. Close enough to whisper.

“Sam told me. I want that too.” Then in an even lower voice, “Then you’re going to fuck me.” Now trying to appear more confident than I felt I turned to her and replied,

“Just once?”

Jackie was taking in this exchange from across the deck. Maybe deciding that the inevitable was obvious she announced, “I’m taking a ride up to Pendleton to get some groceries. Why don’t you come with me Samantha?”

Samantha pouted a bit, maybe jealous that her sister was getting time with me, “If I have to.”

Jackie, “Yes please. We can have some time alone to talk.” When they went into the house to get their bags, Amy squeezed my hand, held my arm, looked me in the eyes and licked her lip. I felt like a rare steak happily ready to be devoured. When we heard the car start in the driveway Amy turned and met my lips as I turned to her.

“Oh god, finally I have you to myself. Please, touch me everywhere, I’m so hot for you.” Amy had already begun lifting off her shirt. Before I even had a chance to fully take in the amazing breasts contained in her bra the bra was released and the two most magnificent tits ever were my for the taking. Full, round, soft, firm, the size of grapefruits, pink nipples facing forward. I took one, larger than a handful into my hand, lifting it, admiring it, then the other, just as perfect. I kissed one, then the other, working my way around; so much to cover, then finally to her comparatively smallish nipples, licking, teasing, sucking. Then holding, kneading one I rejoined Amy for a kiss,

“You have the nicest I’ve ever seen.” I kissed at her neck, her shoulders, then down again to her breasts.

“Oh, oh, keep going, uh thanks, just, more.” I spent more time, then worked my way to her flat stomach, kissing, flicking my tongue, my hands sliding down then up her legs. He head was back, the sun on her face, my face moving down, then reaching her shorts, I hesitated, just a moment, but that was too long for Amy. She lifted her butt and slid her shorts and panties down in one move, “Don’t stop.” I continued kissing, now reaching her dark red hair, now doing something I’d never done before. I kissed down lower, into her hair, lower, then reaching her slit. I parted her with my fingers and licked between her lips. Now doing with my tongue what I’d only done with fingers before I probed lower, around, then tentatively inside. “Oh fuck yes, oh my god, more.” More, I was willing to do. While continuing with my probing tongue I used a free hand to tease her clit, pushing it back and forth, rubbing over it. Amy began moving her hips, pushing into me, then with a hand she grabbed a handful of my hair and held me in place. I was obviously doing what she wanted so on I went, my tongue touching her inside, my fingers working on her bud, breathing on her, tasting her, lapping her juices, feeling her grinding, moaning, verbally insisting I do “more, don’t stop, I’m gonna… oooooh, oooooh, fuck fuck fuck, oooh aaaaah, eh, eh, fuuuuuuuk.” I thought she was done, but she hadn’t let go of her death grip, so I moved my mouth up to her clit and sucked at it, licking at it as she screamed aloud, very loud, and finally relaxed. I looked up at her, panting, glistening in the warm sun. She finally looked down at me. “You can fuck me as many times as you want.” She stood and took my hand leading me into the house. I followed along, up the stairs to the bedroom she was using. When we were in the bedroom she turned to me. Then she removed my shirt and shorts. Looking down at my hard cock, “Sam said she sucked it a little.” I nodded. “I bet I’m better.”

Amy pushed me back on to the bed, then got on her knees between my legs. She took my cock in her hands and stroked it, then licked its length. She took me in her mouth and sank her head lower onto it than her sister had. Going a little deeper, then back up she looked at me, “I’d finish it, but I have other uses for this.” She stood above me, “scoot back on the bed.” Then she knelt, straddling me, rubbing my cock along her slit, “do you have condoms?”

“Yes, in my…”

“Good, save them for when you take Sam’s cherry.” Then she placed me at her opening, sat down a bit, and I was no longer a virgin. I was now sinking into the most blissful feeling ever. Amy’s tight young pussy fit snugly over my cock, gripping and holding me as she let more and more in until she was stretched far enough and I’d reached the depths of her. She sighed with satisfaction. “This is nice, let me…” And she rocked forward, then sat back, every time as good as the first. Now ready she began a regular rocking, her hands on my chest, my hands on her tight ass. Hers was a bit larger than her thin sister, but still round and firm. Amy looked down at me, her auburn hair framing her face as she rode me. He breasts hung and rocked in time, her eyes closed, her mouth forming a small O as she sighed and moaned in satisfaction. I seemed to be along for the ride and I couldn’t be happier. It was natural, then all too soon for my liking, but hopefully not too fast I felt the familiar tingling, tensing, throbbing. Amy felt it too and increased her pace, riding me harder, coaxing me to…

“I’m…” And then I was. My toes curling, body shaking I delivered what felt like an unending stream of cum up into Amy. She sat as far down on me as she could and let me fill her. Then she lay down on me as my cock continued pulsing, not wanting it to end. “Was that, ok?”

She propped herself on her elbow, smiled at me, kissed my nose, my lips, “You haven’t done this much.” A statement of fact. “Or you’d know you just had a great fuck. Now let me snuggle on you.” She held me as my cock fell from her. I could feel the come escaping her and pooling on me. I’d finally done it. With a hot girl, older than me. And she liked what I’d done. And we’d probably do it again. And my cock was already tingling. Amy may have been satisfied to lay like this all day, but after a short while she felt the stirring below her. Sitting up she reached back and felt my hardening cock. “It feels like my stud is ready for more.” She got up cupping her hand under her and ran for the bathroom. I had to admire her body as she left. When she returned with a wet washcloth I got to admire her again. Seeing me staring at her she stopped and posed, “Like what you see? It’s all yours Adam.” Oh god, the shape, the bountiful breasts, the red hair, above and below, the legs. My cock was now firm and pointing to the ceiling. “I like what I see too. Tight muscles, handsome face and a big ol’ cock ready to rock my world again. She wiped us clean, spend some time playing with my cock, then lay alongside me. “So, how do you want to do it?”

“Whatever you want.”

“Hmm, well what I want is for you to use that big strong body and fuck me senseless. Hold me in those arms and go and don’t stop.” I knelt on the bed, lifted Amy and moved her to the center. She separated her legs to make room for me. I lifted Amy by her ass as she lined my cock up, then I pushed into her. I sat back on my legs and held Amy as I pumped my cock into her. Her back arched and her tits lifted, her mouth opened wider as I slid as much of my cock as would fit up into her pussy, deep into her. Then kept up at a firm driven pace, watching her tits rock, her body tense and relax, her head rock from side to side. Then shifting back I lifted her legs onto my shoulders and leaned into her pumping my cock into her over and over. Her short sharp, “oh,oh,oh” with each push, her tits shaking and bouncing, her hands, nails rubbing and scratching at me. I was letting years of want and weeks of teasing and frustration out. With a loud, “aaaaa fuck”, Amy came for the first time. I let her legs down and leaned forward one arm on either side propping me up as I fed my cock into her again and again. The bed was squeaking and Amy was moaning, and yelling wanting, “more, more, oh fuck, fuuuuuck.” I’d heard the door open downstairs. I don’t think Amy noticed, or maybe didn’t care. In some ways I didn’t mind either, making sure the bed rocked and squeaked, and Amy squealed and cursed, and I fucked and fucked. It was amazing, all consuming. She came again and screamed loud enough for the neighbors to hear. Then I tensed, pushed in and gave her my cum, reveling in the feeling as my cock throbbed inside her tight pussy, milking me, drawing it all from me. When, panting, I was done, I leaned lightly on to Amy, kissed her in thanks, breathing heavily with my exertion,

“I think they heard us.” She looked up at me.

“Fuck ’em. Better yet, fuck me, again.” I wasn’t sure I’d be ready for awhile but I lay alongside Amy, touching her, squeezing her now sensitive nipples, kissing her long and hard, touching and playing around her now messy pussy. Testing, prodding, until she started writhing under me. “Oooh, you, oooohh you’re going to…yes….again, oooh, oooooh, ah fuck, don’t, oooooh, AHH AHH, uhhhh.”

“I could do that all day.”

“I might bring you home with me.”

“Why wouldn’t I want to give pleasure to this body, to you. Do yo think we should go downstairs?”

“Let’s make believe we don’t know they’re home.” So we lay together and kissed and caressed and being 17, in 20 minutes I was hard again. So Amy climbed on top and rode me slowly. More for the comfort of being attached to each other. Kissing, touching, holding hands, as we made love slowly. When finally I’d managed to cum again, we were sated. We cleaned up, dressed and walked downstairs. Jackie looked at us with a smile. She raised an eyebrow to Amy, who tried to discretely show her three fingers. Then Jackie looked at me and nodded. That’s when Samantha came running inside,

“We heard you upstairs! You guys were SO doing it. That’s why Jackie took me to the store so you guys could…”

“SAMANTHA!” Jackie and Amy said in unison.

Samantha cut off her sentence, then looked at me, “How was it?” Amy wrapped her arms around my arm and put her head on my shoulder,

“Nice girls, and guys don’t tell.”

“But you tell me everything.” Amy put her finger to her lips. “Oh ok.”

Jackie suggested a late lunch and asked the girls to bring the plates and such to the porch. I joined her in the kitchen to help carry the fried chicken she’d picked up. She looked me over, “My cousin looks very pleased. Good job lover boy.”

“If she’s half as pleased as I am….”

“I HEARD her up there. Damn boy.” I was almost embarrassed, but also kind of happy that this sexy adult woman had a good impression of me. We ate lunch. There was little conversation. There was a certain amount of not necessarily bad tension in the air. Jackie was wise to that and suggested a board game. I think they conspired against me. I got my butt kicked, but there was much laughing and fun. As we cleaned up after the game Samantha blurted out,

“Let’s play another game. Truth or Dare!”

Amy shrugged, “Sure, I’m in.” I’d heard of it but never played, so I kind of mumbled,

“Yeah, I guess.”

Jackie was standing holding the board game, trying to say, “No, maybe not a good idea.” Then “Shit, out voted in my own house.” There was a light rumble of thunder in the distance. “Let’s take this inside.”

“But it’s so nice out here,” Samantha complained.

Jackie said, “No, it might rain soon, plus if we’re playing this I need fortification.” We followed her inside.

“Get comfortable on the living room floor.” She looked around. “Amy, you’re old enough. Adam, close enough.” Then she looked at Samantha, took a deep breath. “OK, I’m SUPPOSED to be the responsible adult here. Adam you didn’t drive, so from here on out NOTHING that happens is mentioned to anyone outside us four.” We nodded. “I’m pouring four glasses of wine, you ok Samantha?”

“Yeah!” She was more than pleased to be included in adult activities. Jackie looked at Amy, “This won’t be a problem. And just a little for your sister.”

“She’s ok. But yes, maybe just small glasses. Sip Samantha.”

Jackie returned with four glasses. A large for herself, half pours for Amy and me and a bit less for Samantha. She sat across from me as her cousins were either side of me. She looked around and offered a toast. We all sipped. Samantha made a little face then sipped some more.

Jackie asked, “Who goes first?”

Samantha, “I’ll go. I pick Amy.”

Amy, “Truth.”

“So how was it with Adam today, we’re playing a game now so nice girl rules don’t apply!”

Amy glanced over at me, “Best ever.” I blushed, Samantha clapped, Jackie gave me a crooked grin. “OK now my turn, I pick Samantha.”

“Truth.”

“So just what did Jackie discuss with you today?” Samantha had a bit of a shocked look on her face. She likely thought she had no big secrets to reveal. She looked at Jackie for assurance.

Jackie shrugged at her, “This is your game.” Sometimes I forget Jackie’s not that much older than us. Samantha thought is over then decided she wanted to keep playing,

“Well she told me, that she figured I knew what you guys were going to do and she thought I was thinking about it too. She said to only do it if I really wanted to not because I thought I had to.”

Jackie, “And?”

“And, if I decided I wanted to, Adam is a good choice.” Well, that got the game going. Samantha went in for the kill now.

“Jackie” “Truth” “How many guys did you do it with before Roger.”

“Oh, um, 5, 6.”

Amy, “You SLUT!” and gales of laughter.

“Hey, I’m older than you guys. And I went to college.”

“I’m teasing.”

“OK Amy, my turn, how many have you done, prude.”

“I guess I got truth without choosing? OK, it’s now four.” With it now being her chance Amy looked over at me. “Adam, Truth or Dare?”

“Uh, Truth?” Amy thought a moment.

“I guess we’ll stay on theme here, what number was I?” I looked at each girl, decided to have some fun,

“Let’s see, this may take some advanced math….” Then shyly I held up one finger, “First.”

Amy, “Oh my god! I was your first? But you were so good! Wow, a virgin.” Then she got on her knees and kissed me. Long enough that Jackie cleared her throat.

“Back to the game you two.”

Amy sat back, I was flushed. Samantha looked at us, then at me, then down to my crotch. “So when I, when you, you hadn’t yet?” I shook my head.

I took my turn, “Samantha?” “Truth.”

“Was mine the first you saw?”

“No!”

Amy, “No? Who else’s did you see?”

“Timmy Shelton, it was way smaller.”

Amy laughed, “Yeah but he was younger than Adam, give him a break.”

We went on a bit longer, learned that each girl had sucked a cock. Jackie had to admit she had before Roger to count. I could confirm that I had now licked a pussy too. When we ran out of sex topics Samantha asked Jackie, “Truth or Dare.” Surprisingly Jackie asked for a Dare. Now Samantha was caught off guard. What to Dare?

“OOH I’ve got one. Take off your top, show your boobs. Adam’s already seen ours.” Jackie was a bit surprised and of course didn’t mention that I’d already seen hers too. Still she put on a show of,

“I don’t know. Should I? Well OK, but remember, no one knows!” She lifter off her shirt, then bra. Once again I could see her nicely shaped breasts, upturned, dark nipples. I’d seen them before, but who doesn’t like tits. Jackie let her breasts stand out proudly, “OK Samantha, now you too!”

“Maybe I wanted a truth?”

“Sis, I think we’re done with truths.”

Samantha looked at us, shrugged and undid her halter top. She wasn’t wearing a bra so her perky little tits, very much a slightly smaller version of her cousin’s, were fully on display.

“Oh wow, cuz, yours are already almost as big as mine. I’ll be the little titty girl in this family soon.”

Samantha enjoyed the compliment and seemed not to be self conscious at all.

“So Samantha, should I just whip off mine now too or do you want to check out Adam’s pecs?”

“Why don’t you save time and just both?” So we did. And now on my left were Amy’s much bigger pair. Amy now had a new suggestion.

“Let’s stop the game and get naked and drink wine.” I looked around the room. This was going to be me with a painful boner and three attractive women.

Jackie, “One at a time. Hootin’ and Hollerin’ allowed. Adam first. Stand in the middle.” Oh jeez, but I’d be seeing all of them soon and really they’d seen me.

Amy, “Oh look at cuz, wanting to finally get a look at the stud. Go for it Adam show her what you got.”

I stood not sure which way to face, so since she’d picked me I faced Jackie, slid down my shorts, my cock bending down, then bouncing up towards her. From behind me, probably Samantha,

“Nice ass, so solid” A hand grabbed one cheek, then a different sized hand, longer nails, Amy, grabbed the other. They pushed me forward a bit, my cock now right in Jackie’s face. Jackie looked up at me. She was biting on her lower lip. I could see her breasts lifting from the deep breaths.

Samantha, “Go ahead cuz. It’s so hard. Remember just between us.” Jackie hesitated, as her hand lifted,

“I shouldn’t.” She grasped my cock.

Amy, “Show us how it’s done.” Jackie opened her mouth, extended her tongue, licked the underside of my head. My cock jumped. Samantha and Amy were now close on either side. Waiting, watching. Jackie leaned forward, the first couple inches disappeared into her mouth. Samantha noted that’s all she could fit. Amy told her it takes practice. Jackie had my cock good and moist. And further into her mouth. Beyond what Amy had done. Amy said, “Lots of practice.” Jackie had me at the entrance to her throat, she backed off for air, then easily slid me deep inside again, working it back and forth. Rain had started blowing against the house, but we were all interested only in the connection between Jackie and me. She cupped my balls, rolling them gently, then pushing herself against me into her throat. I groaned, my knees got wobbly. Amy and Samantha gladly held me up by my ass. Jackie let them see her nose against me, then backed all the way off.

“Anyone else want to try?” Samantha quickly shook no. Amy turned me towards her and gave her best effort. Better than earlier, but still gagging. Jackie took my cock from her. “No worries, not everyone can, or wants to.” Then she began sucking and licking at me until I shot my load into her mouth. She swallowed it all and complimented me on the taste. Then she stood and quickly pushed down her shorts. “Isn’t it supposed to be everyone?” Sit there Adam and enjoy the show. Jackie stood and turned for us, letting us see her in full. Samantha quickly followed stripping down and showing her nude form. Thin, but with a nicely developing butt, perky tits and a patch of dark hair. When Amy stripped it was a completely different look. More full bodied than her cousin or sister. Heavier full tits, larger but firm butt, red hair between her legs. It was quite a contrast. They all sat again. Jackie asked,

“Does anyone have any questions? Nothing to be ashamed of. All I see are beautiful young bodies.” We looked around unsure what to do. My cock was laying fairly soft on my upper thigh. Samantha looked at me,

“So they get small when you’re not?”

I looked at Jackie, but then answered myself, “Yeah they get kind of small to stay out of the way. When we see a nice girl sometimes it grows without thinking about it.”

Samantha again, “How come it’s not hard now, aren’t we nice?”

“Yes, of course you are, but after we, cum, it can take awhile to be ready again.”

Samantha, “How long?”

Amy cut in, “NOT long with Adam. We did it THREE times while you were out!” Then she realized what she said and covered her mouth.

Now my turn again. “Well I was very stimulated.”

Jackie, “And he’s young.” Samantha lifted my flaccid cock. A little disappointed maybe.

“Will it get hard again tonight?” I shrugged. Now Amy moved in close to me. Then there was a flash of lightning, then more rumbles of thunder, rain was driven against the windows. Then the lights went out. Not two minutes later the phone rang. Jackie carefully got up to answer.

“Hello? Yes he’s still here. Yes, our lights too. OK, yessir. I will. Do you want to speak to him? OK, we will.”

I assumed she was speaking to my father. But I was more distracted as each flash of lightning brightened the window behind Jackie and showed her in silhouette. What a sight. My cock stirred in Samantha’s hand.

“My Dad?”

“Yes. With the weather he suggested you stay here tonight. Better than him driving to get you and he thought we’d be safer with you here.”

Samantha, “Pajama party, with no PJs!”

Jackie, “So, more wine anyone?” We raised our glasses. Jackie refilled us, then we settled in again. It was dark, we were naked. Hands were roaming. But there was one cock and three women. I wrapped my arm around one on each side. I could tell by fondling their tits which was Amy and which was Samantha. I felt their hands on my chest. I adjusted them so could reach their,

“Oooh, yes please” “Uh huh, yeah, do that.” They were disembodied voices. Then they were moaning and gyrating under my touch. With Amy I dipped two fingers into her and fucked her with my fingers, Samantha I touched more lightly around and around, then moved up on both and circled their clits. I was surprised when I felts lips on my chest, kisses, licking, sucking at my nipples. This encouraged me to increase pressure on the younger pussies. Rubbing until both were lifting their hips pushing themselves into my hand. Amy was loud, Samantha was louder. When they’d finished they turned to kiss me and met their cousin, busy still working over my chest. Then I heard kissing, realizing Jackie had turned Amy’s head towards her.

Samantha asked, “What’s going on..” I turned her to me and kissed her with my mouth open. She quickly sat on my leg and happily shared her tongue with me. On my right I could hear them break for a breath.

Amy gasped,

“I never, I’m…”

“Ssh I don’t either, but back in college, for fun sometimes.” Then I heard more kissing. When we broke Samantha asked if she could try. Jackie leaned across me and engaged her. With Jackie’s body across me, I took Amy’s hand. I put both out hands on Jackie’s ass, we caressed her, Amy following my lead. Then when I slipped my hand between Jackie’s legs and found her wet pussy Amy followed. I kissed her as we pushed a finger each into her cousin. I put Amy’s hand on Jackie’s clit then went back to fucking her pussy with my fingers. Our double pressure on her pussy had Jackie kissing her younger cousin with more passion. When we had her ready she separated from Samantha and slapped the floor as she came, clamping on my fingers, then relaxing, laying across me, my cock rising between her legs.

“Damn you two that was intense. You had me everywhere at once. How did you like that Samantha?”

“Kind of like with Adam but different. What were they doing to you?”

“Both of them on my pussy, wow.” Jackie seemed in no hurry to move and I was enjoying having my hard cock pressed against her wet pussy.

Jackie, “Hey girls, what about Adam, he’s been doing all the work.” I assured them I didn’t mind, besides,

“I don’t really mind where you are at the moment.” Jackie lifted her hips then settled down, letting her pussy massage my cock. She replied,

“I bet you don’t. Feels pretty good to me too.” Then unfortunately she sat up. “So?”

“I’m a guy. Boobs. Bring all those luscious boobs in here. I want to play with boobs, lots of them.” The girls all crowded in. Smothering me with flesh. Their bodies against me, their breasts in my face. I began touching and licking and sucking. Three sets of different breasts, six nipples, a dream come true. Amy’s bigger tits on my right, heavy in comparison, so much to handle, to cover. Then Jackie’s smaller but firm, nipples harder, larger, so nice to suck. Samantha, firm, sitting high, prominent nipples, giggling as I licked at her. I could have done this for hours. Maybe I did. They didn’t complain. Amy and Samantha fell back resting. Jackie sat back and my cock nearly pushed inside, she adjusted her position, I slid in. She kissed me as she sat on my cock. Then whispered in my ear,

“Say nothing. I need to feel this. Just let me.” I could feel her muscles contract and relax, contract and relax. Then the most subtle movement of her hips, contract and relax. She sat forward, back. Then with a sigh she sat up and let me fall away. “Thanks.”

Oh, but how I’d like to have filled her. To have really been able to go harder, but still. The way she fucked me, barely moving. Samantha said she was tired. She got up and went to her bedroom. Jackie sat with me and Amy. She asked,

“Do you guys need privacy?” Amy shook her head, which we could barely see, so she said,

“No, stay here with us.” Over the next hour or so I ate both pussies, they made out some more, they both licked my cock. Then finally Amy got up and took my hand. “Now I need him for myself.” She led me to her bedroom where we fucked some more. A bit more quietly. Then I slept with a woman for the first time. I woke with the sun coming through the window. I soon realized I had ended up sleeping with two girls. At some point in the night Samantha had joined us. I was laying facing Amy who had her back to me, my morning wood tucked between us. Samantha had snuggled up against my back. She reached over me, found my hard cock.

“Mmm, nice. Like it’s waiting for us.” Hearing us Amy turned. Like me she hadn’t bothered with clothes. She rolled onto her back.

“Hey Sam, when did you get here?”

“It was dark and lightning and all so I came in here to feel safe. And it’s Samantha.”

“Sorry, I forget. And yeah he is kind of like a big strong bear. But not as hairy.”

I broke in, “I think Sam is kind if cute. Easier to say all day than Samantha. It’s not like anyone could mistake you for a guy.”

“Hmm. OK, if you like Sam, it’s ok.”

“OK ladies, if you don’t mind, I need to pee. That’s one of the main reasons for the morning hardon.”

“Oh you two aren’t going to do it again? I wanted to watch.”

“Watch!”, Amy exclaimed, “we’re not a porno.”

“Sounded like one in here.” I laughed at that and went to use the bathroom. The were still going back and forth when I returned, my cock now softer but still bouncing in front of me. I lay down between them on my stomach. Amy ran her hand along my back,

“Look at these muscles. Something to be said for a hard working guy.”

“And this butt!.” Samantha smacked my ass. I clenched my cheeks. “So hard.” She smacked me again. Then Amy smacked the other.

“Hey ladies, easy on the merchandise. I think we better get up if we’re going to spend the day up at the farm.”

We washed up and dressed. I just had yesterday’s clothes, but then I hadn’t worn them much. Jackie greeted us with breakfast. She looked at me, unsure maybe. I smiled at her as naturally as I could. I knew what was unsaid at the moment. I asked,

“Are you coming up to the farm?”

She tried not to look right at me, “No, I think I better stay here, clean up a bit. You kids have fun. But you all remember your promise? Nothing about yesterday. I could get in a lot of trouble.” We all agreed that we remembered the promise. Nothing to anyone. After breakfast I asked how we wanted to get there. I could walk home then come get them in the pickup, or we could all walk and I’d drive them back later. It was decided that I’d pick them up. The girls would help Jackie organize things at the house. The walk home gave me time to think about how much had happened. I’d gone from nothing to a lot in one day. And despite the fact Amy and I had done it, for my first and a few more times, I kept coming back to the feeling of Jackie lowering herself onto me. I’d almost walked past the gate to our property. When I went in they asked me how the day was, if the power was back on, what the plans were for today. I answered quickly then ran up to shower. I was sure I must smell like what I’d been doing. When I was cleaned up I went downstairs and answered more questions, putting their minds at ease. Mom said she’d pack a lunch for us and put it in a backpack I could carry. We’d be doing quite a bit of walking to see the farm, then ride horses up to the lake. When I took the backpack out to the truck I opened a side compartment and dropped in the condom packets. Then I drove the pickup down to the Carlson’s.

Samantha jumped in the middle and Amy got in beside her. They seemed pretty interested in seeing animals and going swimming. As we were driving Samantha asked,

“Do you like my cousin Jackie?”

“Yeah, she’s real friendly and is nice to me when I’m working.”

“No, I mean LIKE her.”

“Uh well in that way yes she’s pretty and sexy too.”

“But you won’t have sex with her? It’s like she’s left out.” Amy cut in here,

“Silly, he’d probably do her twice as much as us, but she’s married.”

“Oh. I think she’s lonely.”

“Only when Roger’s away. She was only acting up a bit yesterday to show us stuff. Right Adam.” I was lost in thoughts of Jackie. “Right Adam?”

“Oh yeah of course. Right.” We pulled in to the property. Mom and Dad came out to say hello. Dad reminded me to rub down the horses when we were done. I put the backpack on and off we went. To me the farm is an everyday thing. Half the people I know are farm families. But for the two teens from the city it was an adventure. Pigs and cows and chickens and sheep. I told them how we handle them, feed them, when the babies come. When we’d seen the farm animals we walked up to the barn. “Have either of you ridden before?”

Amy said, “Well just like ponies at a fair.”

“OK then, I’ll get the big guy here, this is Hansel. Hansel was tall and dark black with a white diamond on his forehead. Then over here the brown mare is Gretel, of course. And the smaller beige one is Daisy.” I saddled them and helped each girl up, then pulled myself onto Hansel. “We’ll go around the corral a couple times. It’s pretty easy. They’ll follow my lead. Don’t do anything sudden and call me if you have any trouble. Just don’t panic. Even if your ride runs off a bit, it’s fairly flat around here so I can get to you. We followed the trails. I pointed out landmarks and circled back to be sure they’d kept up. When we got deeper into the woods I got down and helped Amy and Sam. I suggested walking and leading the animals for a bit. “We’re almost there.” The woods soon opened up to flat beach area, then the lake.

“It’s beautiful”, Samantha said in wonder.

Amy, “So romantic. Doesn’t anyone else come out here?”

“It’s on our property. Dad sometimes lets families rent it as a campsite. But it’s ours today. Ready to swim?”

Samantha began undressing. Amy looked at her,

“Sam, you have no modesty!”

“What? We saw it all yesterday, let’s skinny dip!” I looked at Amy, shrugged my shoulders and dropped my shorts. The sun felt amazing on my bare skin. I got some blankets from where we’d tied the horses. I laid them out and dropped the backpack on them. I turned to see Amy’s sexy body now nude also. We all ran down to the water and waded in. It was cold.

“Aaah, you didn’t say it was cooooold”, Samantha complained.

“It’s a natural pond. It’s not really that cold, your skin is just hot from the sun, you’ll get used to it.”

Amy looked down, “It’s making my nipples hard.”

“An added benefit.” She splashed me. Samantha had given in to it. She floated on her back her nipples pointed to the air, the tuft of hair showing below. Amy came to me to hold her and warm her. She looked down again.

“Ha, what’s this? Your cock’s almost gone.”

“An added non-benefit. They do that in the cold. Don’t worry it’ll come back.” Samantha came over to look. Then,

“Now he looks like Timmy.” We laughed and splashed, then decided to warm up and have lunch. After sandwiches we laid out in the sun. The warmth felt great and did wonders for the state of my cock. Amy reached over,

“It’s back.”

Samantha was stretched out on her back, up on her elbows looking out over the lake. “I’ve decided.”

“Decided what?” Amy and I said almost in unison.

“I want my first time to be with this view, with my sister by my side, with a great guy like Adam being my first man.”

I looked at Amy, then more closely at Samantha. “Are you sure Sam? I mean I’d love to. With you.”

“Oh Sam, I might cry. Yes it’s a beautiful site. What a view. Better than in some darkened room somewhere. IF you’re ready then this is the guy. But Adam did you bring.”

“Yes I have them in my back pack.”

“I have some.” We turned and looked at Sam. Amy asked,

“You brought condoms Sam?”

“Jackie got them for me. She said these will be better for Adam.”

“He is kinda thick.” Samantha crawled over to me.

“So, do we just, DO it?”

“No. First I hug you and kiss you and put you at ease. Then I touch you and caress you to put you further at ease. Then I whisper nice and encouraging things to you and kiss you some more. Then when you’re ready, and only when you’re ready, then we do it.

“That sounds so nice. Amy, will you hold my hand when we start, in case it hurts. I heard it hurts.”

“Just a little, it passes. Adam will be gentle.”

We knelt facing each other, I kissed her and caressed her back, her arms, let her feel me hugging her, kissing at her neck, a hand holding a breast, playing with a nipple, kissing her face, her mouth, open to me. Tongues entwined, my hand grasping her butt cheek, her hands feeling the muscles of my back moving as I moved my arms, my hands dancing over her slim body, already beginning to blossom, the swell of her breasts, filling out, now filling my hand. Her erect nipples, sensitive to the touch, firm and hard. The soft skin of her back, her thin hips, the curve of her ass, my hands cupping under her cheeks, then sliding up her body. Taking her face in my hands holding her looking into her eyes, kissing her, then her neck and up to her ear.

“Sam, you’re so beautiful, so sexy. You fill me with desire. I’m honored that you’d have me. Are you ready Sam?”

She looked at me, a tear in her eye, “Am I really? Do you really desire me?” I took her hand, placed it on my rock hard cock.

“That’s just one sign. My body wants you, that’s obvious. But I want you. Look at me, look in my eyes. I desire you.”

I shifted my position so that Samantha would be facing the lake. I had her straddle me. Then I opened the packet and rolled the Trojan XL onto my cock. When I was ready I positioned Sam over me and told her to aim my cock at her opening. When she seemed unsure, Amy leaned in and got me in position. Amy instructed her sister, “Go easy, give yourself time to stretch. You’ll stretch. When he hits your barrier decide when to press down. It may hurt, squeeze my hand. That’s the worst. Then go as far as you can. Samantha let the head in pressing, she gasped, cried out a little, squeezed, then wiped away a couple of tears.

“OK Amy, thanks. I think I have it.” I guess she did. She slowly, oh slowly lowered herself. She was incredibly tight, but somehow I was disappearing into her, bit by bit. She’d stop, then a little more. A little more. “I think that’s it. Let me rest.”

“Wow Sam, you fit more than me. Now lean forward on him and rock back and forth.” Samantha began a slow back and forth. You couldn’t call it rocking, more a shifting of weight. Her every movement squeezed me like a vise. Her insides working over my cock, clutching it holding on tight. I kissed her cheeks where the tears had left a line, kissed her lips, encouraged her that she was doing great, felt great. How good she was making me feel. Then the walls of her vagina had done their magic. I could feel the tingling, the tightening. I held her to me.

“Wow, it feels like it’s getting bigger.” I held tight, thrust just a bit up into her and held her in place as I filled the condom with my cum. When I finished, I lifted her from me then hugged her more. She sat up and turned to look at my softening cock, the cream filled tip of the condom, then down at me. Then she looked out at the lake, the trees around us, then over to her sister. “I’m not a girl anymore.”

Amy took her hand. “Welcome to the club.”

“How long until I can do it again? And again?”

“Hold on now sis. How about sharing?”

“OK, but I want to watch you two really fuck hard. Like I will when I’m not sore.”

I looked from one to the other, “Do I get a say in this?” Amy laughed.

“Like you won’t fuck either or both of us all day.” We rinsed off then rested. When I was read to go again I surprised Amy, lifting her off the ground and carrying her over my shoulder.

“Sam wants to see caveman style so get ready cave woman. I carried Amy to my blanket and placed her on her hands and knees. With my right hand I began massaging her pussy which was soon wet. I aimed my cock and slid it deep into her waiting pussy.

“Oh damn Adam. Fuck but that’s good.” Now rocking my own hips I drove my cock into her again and again. Sam was sitting up watching closely.

“Oh Amy, your tits rock and shake so nice. I hope mine grow more.” Amy’s head was down her hair flying around as I continued pounding at her bouncing myself against her ass, reaching deep into her. Amy caught up in the moment forgot her sister, “Fuck me Adam, pound that cock into me. FUCK me HARD, HARD into my cunt. HARD, OOh fuck yes, oh fuck, oh, oooooh, oh more more, more cock, AAAAAAAAAAAAAh, AAAAAH FUCK, ohh, oooooo.” She rested her head as I ravaged her giving her the hard fucking she wanted. Then without the condom blocking me I send a load freely up into her. I leaned forward, kissed her back. She rolled over on her back as my cock fell from her. I kissed her. Kissed her face, and her tits and her stomach.

“You wouldn’t.” I looked up at her, scooting lower. “I don’t know if I could take it.” I smiled. Kissed lower. Reached her bush, then lower. I wanted all of her body. I wanted to bring her endless pleasure. I owed her for introducing me to the wonders of sex. Lower. I licked at her clit. She shivered. I sucked it between my lips, she arched her back. I let my tongue trace a line between her lips, picking up a salty, tangy taste along the way. This was both of us, together. I teased the opening I had been stretching moments before. She clasped her legs behind my back. I wriggled my tongue around and flicked it inside. She called my name. Then continuing to lick and flick my tongue I worked my way back up to her clit. Flicked my tongue over it. Around it. She was moaning and whimpering and scratching her nails through my hair. Harder and faster I worked it. Sucking, licking, faster, then slower, then fast, then she shrieked, “OOOOOOOOH Fuck yes.” Holding me against her as she rode me, rode me hard. My face pressed against her, squeezing me with her legs. Then releasing me. Laying there like a rag doll. Sam looked at her sister, lying naked, flush, spent, cum leaking from her. She looked at me.

“Now that’s well fucked. When do I get to that grade level?” Amy looked at her, panting,

“More practice.”

After a bit of rest, we swam to clean ourselves then dried in the sun. Finally we dressed and rode the horses back to the barn. Sam complained about being a bit sore. We had dinner with my parents then hopped in the truck. I told my Dad I may be home late.

“Can’t say I blame you son. To bad they don’t live closer, they seem like nice girls. Pretty too.”

“Yeah they are.”

On the ride back Sam asked if she could tell Jackie about today.

“I don’t see why not. We didn’t make any rules, right Amy.” I smiled and winked at her. Amy smiled back.

“Cool. I want to tell Jackie all about it. I’ve never felt so special.”

When we got to the house Samantha ran inside. Amy and I sat on the front porch swing.

“You really were amazing with my sister. Thank you.”

“And I was just so so with you?”

“No silly, you were extraordinary with me. But I really appreciate how you made her feel incredible. A memorable experience for her.”

“I meant every word, she’s a great young lady. And I do feel honored to be her first.”

“And I’m honored to have been your first.” We sat and rocked on the swing. Trying to ignore the fact that they would be going home in a couple days. I was also thinking about Roger coming home the end of the week. This unreal, ideal can’t go on forever. Amy took my hand. We rocked. Then Jackie called us inside..

“Why don’t you girls go wash up and change. Then we’ll have a snack before Adam has to leave.” When they’d gone upstairs, Jackie turned to me. “Jeez, she told me everything. A million things in 30 seconds. But what I got out of it is that you are simply the best guy ever. She feels on top of the world. Most of us don’t get that for a first time. If half of what she blurted out is correct, I owe you big time.

“Honestly, you don’t owe me anything. You already showed me a few thing and that gave me confidence to..” She put her finger on my lips.

“I showed you a few things, but what you did with that.” She looked up, we heard the shower running. Jackie pushed me back onto a chair. She pulled at my shorts, so I lifted. My cock sprang free. She slid her shorts down, straddled me and once again let me all the way into her. She put her hands around me neck, pressed her lips to mine and began bouncing on my cock. Then sitting on me and rocking her hips, her ass resting on my thighs. Then I could feel her muscles contracting, squeezing and again. She put her mouth to my ear.

“I want to feel you inside. Fill me with your cum. Rocking, squeezing, gripping, release. The warmth, holding me, clutching at me, then the feeling coming over me. Cum spurting into Jackie. Flooding her. We turn and look. Samantha at the bottom of the stairs. She smiles,

“I’m happy he gave you some too.”

The next day, our final full day, Jackie suggested a ride into Pendleton. I’ll admit, I may have contributed to the pouting of the under 20 crowd. I think we’d anticipated another day of free sex. We piled into Jackie’s car, I rode in front, the sisters in back, listened to the radio and were soon laughing and having fun again. Pendleton had a busy main shopping street with many shops and places to eat. It really made Doylesville seem the backwater it was. Taking the hint after watching Samantha and Amy window shopping I slipped in and made a couple of small purchases. Charms for their bracelets to remember me by. As they were showing them off to each other Jackie held me back a couple steps.

“Now that’s a gentlemanly thing to do.”

“I’m sorry I didn’t get anything for you.”

“You’ve given me more than you could imagine. Best leave it at that.”

We had pizza for lunch, ice cream later in the afternoon, sat in the park to enjoy the warm clear day and ended the afternoon certain that we liked each other as people and not just as objects for sex. I had to admit that Jackie’s idea was perfect. Back at the Carlson’s, Jackie prepared dinner and I took the girls for a walk out to show them the nearly completed fence and to explain how the gardens would be laid out. I held hands, one girl on each side as we strolled the property. Amy looked at the line of fence posts and expressed surprise,

“I can’t believe you carried and set all of those by yourself. She was now clutching my upper arm.”

“It’s just time and patience. You can’t rush a job or it gets sloppy and you end up redoing it. That’s what my Dad taught me.”

Samantha chimed in, “Your parents seem nice.”

“They’re ok. Like most parents. They liked the both of you.”

We got back in time for dinner. Now after a full day together there was a bit more sexual energy in the air. After we cleaned up Jackie suggested she would sit outside for awhile and we could entertain ourselves. That was accompanied with a wink. This was our last night. The girls led me upstairs to Amy’s room. Clothes were lost with abandon and we tumbled onto the bed in a tangle of arms legs, cock, tits, and other good parts. Some quick fondling and I was hard and ready. I said I had an idea. If Amy would take care of me I’d like Sam to sit herself up above me and let me taste her sweet pussy. She giggled, but quickly straddled my head. Amy, knowing she’d have a turn soon enough settled in to licking and sucking my cock. I pulled Sam to me and poked around with my tongue. This was new for her and she squealed as I touched her with my my probing, licking, flicking, moist tongue. Not having to worry any longer I thrust it up into her and she gasped. I gasped too as Amy managed to sink my cock further into her mouth than I though possible. I nibbled on Sam, moving up to her bush and down again to her clit. She started grinding on my face, rocking her little butt back and forth as I teased her non-virgin pussy. I was now also bucking my hips as Amy worked me harder, stroking faster as she teased my head, popping it in and out of her mouth. Samantha began cumming in increasingly faster moans and shrieks, her moist pussy covering my face as she rubbed herself against me. With her release, I let her sit on me as I tensed and shot loads of cum I knew not where. When Sam climbed off me we looked down to see Amy smiling and showing that she’s swallowed every bit. Proudly she boasted,

“I took it almost all the way down, almost as far as Jackie, but I swallowed it all and it was a lot.” I pulled her up to me. I went to kiss her. She hesitated, “You got my sister’s stuff all over your face.” Then let me kiss her anyway.

“How do I taste?”

“Delicious,” I said.

“Hmm, not sure,” was Amy’s opinion.

“Let me see,” But without thinking Samantha kissed her sister rather than me. Or maybe she was thinking, because she soon was fondling Amy’s bigger breasts and pinching her nipples. Amy’s eyes opened wide, but she went along with her younger sister, returning the fondling and pulling at Sam’s nipples. I sat back and watched getting turned on by their play. When Amy pushed Sam back on the bed and lay over her to suck at her breasts I got behind Amy and took hold of her upturned ass, holding it in place as I began tonguing her exposed pussy. My attentions caused Amy to increase her kissing on her sister’s body. Sam was moaning from having her nipples pulled and pinched. Amy was moaning from my tongue fucking her pussy. Sam was scooting further up the bed until Amy was kissing down into her bush and then latched on to her younger sister’s pussy. Seeing this now had me fully hard again, so I held Amy’s hips and slid my cock into her waiting pussy. As I rocked forward into Amy her face was pushed into Sam, who was bucking her ass off the bed as her sister sucked at her clit and fingered along her slit. I was able to drive deep into Amy with each thrust and watch Sam’s face scrunch and mouth open as her little tits rocked and she held handfuls of Amy’s hair as she came multiple times on her sister’s face. When Sam had had enough she backed away and watch as I rocked Amy over and over, her tits swaying as she begged for more. I reached underneath and rubbed her clit as I gave her my cock again and again. When I felt Amy panting and getting near release I increased my efforts and came shortly after she did, collapsing atop her then rolling off. We were tired but satisfied. Still I knew I had one more effort required this night.

“I can’t go until Sam and I…”

“Yes please. Amy, do you mind if it’s just the two of us?”

“No, of course not. I’ll go hang out with Jackie.” Amy kissed us and left the room. I noted that she hadn’t dressed. I got up alongside Samantha. I cuddled her in my arm, teased her body with my free hand and kissed lightly at the side of her face.

“I wasn’t sure you wanted to do it with me again. It’s probably more fun without the condom.”

“No Sam, I just wanted time to be alone with you.” And we took a good long time. Laughing and kissing and tickling and touching, feeling. It was the best time ever. “How do you want to do it this time Sam?”

“I want to feel your big strong body over me. I want to feel you on me, holding me. But be gentle still.” Sam was laying back on the bed. I sat back kneeling between her, looking at her as I fished for a condom and got myself ready. She looked back, a closed mouth smile. Her hair spread around her head, her arms raised above her head, lifting her small pert breasts, stretching her already flat stomach, thin hips. Her legs bent either side of me. Her patch of hair hiding my ultimate goal. I shifted myself over her, supporting myself on one hand while positioning my cock at her opening. When I was just inside, I held myself up as I pushed in, slowly, letting her stretch. I bent down and kissed her as I made my way inside. She grimaced once or twice, then relaxed. I held her two hands in one of mine, over her head as I entered her. Sam smiled when she realized I was all the way in. “OK, that’s good Adam. Now, make love to me.”

Using my legs and butt I made love, pushing in, pulling out, all while kissing and nuzzling at her pretty face. Nibbling and kissing her neck while I entered and left, entered and held in place, faster, slower. She linked her ankles behind me, holding me as I rocked in and out, her tight, oh so tight body, gripping and holding me, squeezing me and drawing me in. Our tongues danced, she bit my lip, there were tears in her eyes. Then the soft exclamations, as my cock inevitable touched her everywhere inside. “Oh, oooh Adam, uh, uh, like that…oh uh uuuuh, mmmm” And on I went. I’d have gone on as long as Samantha needed. As she got closer I put my arms under her and lifted her to me, continuing, in, in. More. Then she shrieked, a high pitched sound that told us all she had arrived. Her nails clutched at my back, she banged her head against me, gripped me tight enough to possibly draw blood, then fell back as I pushed hard, once, twice, several more times, then came myself. Letting her feel my throbbing cock. I withdrew and rested beside her. “Oh Adam, sex is so great I want to do it with you every day.” I let that go, because this was our last day.

“Sam, I couldn’t think of anything better to do every day.”

“Really? You wouldn’t rather do it with Amy or Jackie everyday?”

“Can you keep a secret? Just between the two of us?” She nodded. “I like doing it with you best.” That got me a big hug and many kisses. Knowing it was getting late we dressed and walked downstairs, Sam never letting go of my hand. What we saw was Amy and Jackie, laying on side by side lounge chairs, holding hands, nude. It was quite a sight. The look on Sam’s face told them all they needed to know.

Unfortunately all good things must come to an end. I walked down the next day to say good bye. I’d told Jackie I would work on attaching the fence sections to the posts while she took the girls home. This would have the fence further along than expected when Roger got home. Both girls wanted a little alone time with me, so we took a walk around the property and kept our good byes to some very intense kissing. I was going to miss them greatly. Watching Jackie’s car pull away was one of the saddest moments I’d experienced. I had most of the fence done by the time Jackie returned. She asked me to join her on the deck. We had lemonade and talked. About future plans, about what I’d learned this week. She again wanted to be sure we could return to just friends when Roger got home.

“We’re almost done with the work here. I guess if it’s a problem I could avoid coming out this way too much. But I think I’ll be ok.”

“That’s good. I’ve enjoyed your visits. You’re a nice young man and you’re going to make someone very happy. Now, since I’ve broken my vows once this week. Would you make me happy once more before we go back to normal?” Jackie stood and walk around the table to me, unbuttoning her blouse along the way. I stood and scooped her up carrying her inside, sucking at her nipples along the way. “Upstairs please.” I took her to the bedroom Amy had used. I placed her down on the bed and removed my clothes. She’d discarded her shorts by then. I made her happy twice more that night. Then the week of discovery was over. Roger returned the next night, pleased with the progress on the fence. As far as I know he never learned of my tryst with Jackie.

After high school I attended a technical college up near the city where Amy and Sam lived. We saw each other a few times. Amy and I would have wanton, physical sex for our mutual enjoyment. Sam and I tended to go for slow and passionate. In the summers I’d work at Green’s Hardware. I’d see the Carlsons around town and when I might make a delivery at their house. Jackie was always friendly, Roger business-like. In the summer after college I drove up to the city and asked Samantha to marry me. She made me the happiest man around by accepting. Amy would be her maid of honor.

We found a small place in Pendleton where we live to this day.

Boating Fun 3 5 (1)

[URIS id=2678]

Introduction:

Tim and Vicky meet up with her boss and boyfriend

I hope you have liked the other 2 stories. I have tried to recall all of the details from my encounter with Tracy and Vicky. I know Tracy wanted to have a 3 way with Vicky and I, but that never happened in the time Vicky and I dated.

It was now August and Vick and I were your normal dating couple. We saw each other as much as possible during the week and every weekend for sure. The sex between us was amazing. I never dated a woman who loved sex the way she did. Luckily, be 21 at the time, I was always ready for it too, and could go many times with her in a single day. Wish that was the case now, but age catches up with you in all departments.

The week before her friend, Carrie, was throwing her party, I surprised Vicky around 5pm, one evening while she was at work. I brought Chinese for dinner. She was so happy I came up there and did that.Before we ate, she introduced me to her cohorts that she worked with. Most were young, like we are, except for Carrie, who was 35 and this other lady Donna, who looked about the same age as Carrie. Donna is married and a little on the plump side, big tits, and bleaches her hair. Vicky said she would be at the party too, along with one of the younger girl’s, Patty.

I didn’t find Patty all that attractive, at least, not to me. Carrie introduced herself and told me how happy she was to meet the guy making Vicky so happy.Carrie, is 5’6, or so, and skinny. If she weighed 110 lbs, it was soaking wet with a wet towel on her. Her breasts, I would say were 34C. She was pretty though, and had a raspy voice, probably from smoking.

When I was getting ready to leave, Vicky gave me a deep kiss and asked me to stop by when she got home later. Then carrie came up and gave me a hug and a kiss on the cheek and said, “Great meeting you and can’t wait to see you next weekend, and I mean all of you sexy” and then winked at me. That made me slightly blush, which she laughed, as she walked away.

In bed, later that night, I was deep inside Vicky, but we were talking and she said, “Carrie wants to fuck you next week.”

“Oh really. And how do you feel about that?” She giggles, “Well right now, with your cock so deep inside me, it has me really turned on Baby. But, if you do, I want to be there too watching.”

“Ok. but I am not promising that will happen. You, for sure, we will fuck with them watching. But if we do, what will you be doing?”

“Playing with myself, unless Rich is there. I may just blow him until you two are done. Then I want to eat your cum from her”

We started fucking hard then. We were both turned on at those thoughts. I was surprised her bed didn’t collapse from the pounding it got. We made love shorty after that, then I had to get going, since I had work the next day.

That weekend, I spent with her all night, then actually went to my mom’s for dinner. Mom liked Vicky a lot, but she really did not approve of us sleeping together. I had to sit through that conversation a few weeks back. Parents are from the old school. No sleeping together until you are at least engaged, but prefer married.

That evening I told Vick I needed to get a haircut and she said to come up thursday night. I’ll give you the full treatment.

“What’s the full treatment?” I asked. She giggled and said, “Well, wash the hair, cut it, style it, then a massage and after the massage, use the Sauna. You’d be surprised how many of the women come in for just that.”

“I didn’t know you had a masseuse, or even a Sauna.”

“Yeah. You saw that one door back by the office, it is in there. I’ll give you the massage though, since our lady who does that will be gone by then, and then I’ll join you in the Sauna. God I love that room.”

“What time should I be there for this treatment?” She thought for a minute, “Say around 8pm or so. Were usually pretty dead and maybe I can talk Carrie into closing then.”

“Sounds good to me. You don’t think Carrie will mind do you?” “Oh hell no. Carrie and Rich use it all the time and I know they fuck in there at least once a week. So does Donna and her hubby on occasion. Just park out back though, because if we do close up, the lights will be off up front. We are the last door on the left back there.”

That Thursday, I arrived just before 8, and went to the door and knocked. Vicky answered within seconds, kissed me passionately and then motioned me inside and to the office they have back there.

“Ok. strip down and then put this robe on. While you do that, I’ll will finish getting my stuff to cut your hair.”

I felt a little weird getting undressed but figured, what the hell and just go with it. The robe was one of those terry cloth types you see in hotels. In fact there was a bunch of them hanging up and all were white. I came out of the office and saw Vicky over by a chair that had a sink behind it, and walked over to her.

“Hey sexy, I like the look” she said. Then she told me to take a seat and she’d be right back, and I saw her head to the office. A minute later, she came out, wearing a white robe as well.

“You always wear a robe when you cut hair Babe?” Vicky chuckled and said, “Only when I have a sexy man to do, especially if he is going to do me later.” then smiled wickedly at me.

She then went to washing my hair, kissing me on several occasions. Never had my hair done like this before. Then she proceeded to cut my hair and style it a little. I was trusting her in doing this. Then she blew dry my hair.

Next she took out a pair of clippers and came in front of me, untied the sash to my robe and peeled the robe back, exposing me. Thank God there was no one there and that the area was blocked by a wall to the front of the salon.

Whatcha doing Babe? I asked. “Well. Look I like you a lot and I love sucking you, but I hate getting hair in my mouth. So I am going to just trim this down some. Luckily, you don’t have a lot down there, but if it is short, and I clean your balls of its hair, then I won’t get so many hairs in my mouth. I hope you don’t mind.”

“Sweetie. You do what you think is best. I don’t mind at all. Just don’t shave it off. When I had that hernia surgery, they shaved me and it itched for days when it started growing back in.”

“Not to worry Hun, I’ll just make it shorter, and then take care of it weekly for you. Promise.”

Just then a door open and Carrie came into the room. Damn, I thought. I thought we were alone. I looked right at Vicky and she just smiled, and mouthed to me, “Relax.” Carrie was wearing a robe too.

“Just needed to get another bottle of wine kids. Bring two glasses when you join us in the sauna.”

She left then and Vicky giggled a bit. “Relax Hun. They are taking a sauna too and want to just be with us tonight. Nothing sexual between us 4, but want to see how we are with another couple naked. Like we will be Saturday night.”

I just shrugged my shoulders and winked at her. To be honest, I’d love to see Carried naked. I’m only a man, and Vicky and I are dating, but by no means, married, nor dead.

As she trimmed me, she kept moving my cock out of the way, and would lightly stroke it. This had the desired effect she was looking for, since it starting growing. She leaned in a couple of times and would kiss the head of my cock, which was now oozing pre-cum.

Vicky finished up and put the clippers away. She then said to come follow her. She opened the door that Carrie had used a short time back. When we entered the room, I saw the massage table on the one side, and then ahead of us, a cedar wood door, with a light above it. A sign below it said, “occupied when lit”.

Vicky picked up 2 wine glasses and headed towards the door. “Let’s go for a sauna Babe” The removed her robe, exposing her naked ass to me. She hung the robe up on a hook next to the door, where 2 other robes resided now. I took mine off and hung it up and pressed my body into Vicky. My semi hard cock was nestled between her ass cheeks and my hands came around her front, and I massaged her tits.

“MMMMMMMM, I love when you play with my tits Baby” I was then kissing her neck and lightly pinching her nipples. Her body shivered a little when I did this. My cock was now fully erect and she wiggled her butt into it.

“Oh God, I love that hard cock. Baby? No matter what happens inside her, my feelings for you will not change, well maybe for the better. I have no reason why I am so turned on by others watching us together, but I am. They also want to see how we are in a setting with another couple that are engaged in sexual fun.”

“Baby, no matter what happens, my feelings aren’t going to change. We’ll just go with the flow. Who knows, it may creep us out. But then again, you may feel an urge to be with one of them, and I am cool with that. I’d love to see you eat Carrie.”

“OH Geezus Baby. I am so wet, and we haven’t even made it into the room. Let’s grab some towels to sit on. The wood can get a bit warm.”

I kissed her one more time, on the side of her neck and she cooed. We entered the room and saw Carrie and Rich on this big bench. The seat was quite wide. The room itself was about 12 foot square. All wood, cedar to be exact. There was can lights in the ceiling, that were turned down to cast a soft slow.

As we entered, carried was laying on her side, with her head in Rich’s lap, and I do believe she was giving him a blow job, They both stood as we entered the room.

Carrie was smiling and greeted us. “Hi guys. Oh Tim, this is Rich. He is the co-owner, with me, of the salon. He is also my significant other, lover and best friend. “

Rich and I shook hands. It was kind of weird feeling, shaking hands with a naked guy, sporting a hard on, and I have to admit, it was big too. Bigger than mine, so Vicky wasn’t lying. Not real thick, but long, that’s for sure. Rich is about my height, but about 15 pounds heavier than me, and has a slight gut, and an all over tan, just like Carrie does, so they must lay out nude somewhere.

Vicky took our towels and laid them out next to Carrie’s and Rich’s. Rich said, “Towels are a good idea. The wood can get pretty warm on the skin.”

Vicky gave Rich a warm lingering kiss, then kissed carrie, fairly passionately. Then Vicky turned towards me, and for the first time, I saw she had done some woman scaping. All that was left of her bush, was a small strip, just above her mound.

“Wow Babe. When did you do that?” “Do you like? She asked. “Oh hell yeah. That is so sexy.” Vicky smiled and then kissed me. “About as sexy as your trim job Honey. About 2 hours ago, Carrie trimmed me up, and I trimmed her.”

I hadn’t noticed before, only because I didn’t want to be rude by staring at her naked body, which I had to admit, was pretty nice. I noticed that Rich was completely shaven of his hair.

Carried reached out with her hand and ran it over my short hair and said, “Nicely done Vick. I hate a hairy guy, but this will do nicely.” Her hand then encircled my cock and stroked it lightly. Vicky just smiled at me, and I could see she was really turned on now.

Carrie then got the wine bottle and filled all of the glasses and raised hers in a toast. “To our new friends, who get to see more than normal friends would ever dream of.” We all clinked glasses, then, Carrie said, “Let’s sit and talk”

She directed Vicky to sit next to Rich, then she sat next to Vick, and I sat next to Carrie. “You ok with this Tim?” Carrie asked. “Yes I am.” Carrie laughed and said, “Good. I don’t bite either. Nibble some, leave some light teeth marks, but never bite.” We all laughed then, which helped lighten the mood.

I have to admit. She was a skinny thing, but naked, she was sexy. Her brown hair was in a ponytail, as was Vicky’s. Her nipples were hard and sticking out. Her nipples and areolas were a dark brown, as was her landing strip just above her clit hood.

Carrie then took her hand, which was closest to me, and wrapped her fingers around my cock, and started lightly stroking it. I looked over at Vick, and she smiled at me as her hand found Rich’s long cock and was doing the same.

Carrie then said, “Look, tonight is a time for us 4 to get to know one another. Both physically and personally too. We know Vicky pretty good already and love her to death. But Rich and I figured that we should know you better, before the party this Saturday.”

Both Vicky and I nodded in agreement. “Some couples have a hard time getting past this point when it come to swapping and such. One thing we do not tolerate is drama. So if just this bothers you 2 in any way, then we stop, no harm, no foul.”

We both, again, nodded in agreement and she continued. “We love Vicky, and since you two are dating, and she wants to try this lifestyle, we figured it best to go slow and be alone tonight with you two. What you may witness Saturday is pretty much a full out orgy, with who know who will be hooking up and fucking in the open. I’m not saying that we’ll even fuck each other tonight. I know Vick wants to watch us fuck, and we too, want to watch you guys because it is very erotic and stimulating.”

Rich then said, “I’ll be upfront with you Tim, I am bi-sexual. Really, the 3 of us are bi-sexual. But, I won’t do anything that would make you uncomfortable with that. But if you ever want to give it a go, then I would lead you into it, just you and I, and of course these two lovely ladies, whom I am sure, will be quite turned on and also busy with one another.”

I looked over at Rich and said, “I’m cool with that. Not sure if I want to give it a go, but I will not freak out or get homophobic about it. I have to admit, you have a nice looking cock. One I am sure, that could pleasure these two fine, sexy ladies.”

Carrie giggled and said, “Ohhhhhhhhh I like him Honey, and this piece of dick I have in my hand is quite nice. Vicky choose well. Oh yeah, I have heard that you can make her squirt with that talented tongue of yours.”

I chuckled a little, looked at Vicky then said, “Talking in class again I see.” She slightly smiled and said, “Sorry. But you do have a great tongue.” I leaned way across Carrie, and Vicky met me and I kissed her softly on the lips. Then, I don’t know why I said it then, I softly said to her, “I love you”

Vicky’s eyes got real big then and then she beamed a big smile, and kissed me again. Carrie giggled and said, “Should we leave you two alone?” Vicky said, “Oh hell no. You are the first people, including me, to hear that from him.” At that time, I knew I liked her a lot but wasn’t sure it was love yet, but I needed her to know all is fine with us, no matter what.

“Good to know. You have to have love, trust and respect to do this. We may end up fucking each other, but I will only make love to that man there, and you better only make love to her Tim.”

“I got a good idea. Tonight, we make love to our respective partners, with some oral on others. Then Saturday night, you guys come over say around 10:30. By then the party will probably be over and most all gone, and the 4 of us will play the rest of the time. What do you say?”

Vicky looked at me, and I nodded, and she said, “Sounds wonderful to us.” “Good” Carrie said, “Now that’s settled. Bring some clothes though, and spend the night with us. We could be up really late. Now if you don’t mind Vick, can I suck this nice cock for a bit?”

Vicky kissed Carrie on the lips and said, “Sure thing, if I can suck this beautiful cock here.” “By all means, enjoy it, then we’ll play some together to give the boys a break.”

The girls then positioned themselves so they were laying on their sides, and their heads in our laps. Both of the ass cheeks were touching together. Both girls started their work on Rich and I. Carrie had soft lips and knew how to suck a man, as did Vicky.

Rich and I both moaned a great deal. I was also stroking Carrie’s back and ass, and then would rub on her breast, and a very hard nipple. I did comment to Vicky that she looked really sexy sucking Rich, which made her moan.

My hand was now sliding between the girls asses and I was playing with Carrie’s pussy lips, which were soaking wet. This elicited a moan from her that reverberated around my cock. Both girls were now starting to pump our cocks while sucking us, which was bringing me close to cumming.

“Oh Shit Carrie. I am going to cum soon.” She lifted her head and told me, “In my mouth Sweetie. I love cum” She sped up her hand movement and started running her tongue on the sensitive area around the head, and within a minute I yelled out, “Fuckkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk” and started shooting ropes of cum in her mouth.

This set Rich off and all I heard was ‘Ughhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Fuckkkkkkkkkkkkk” and I could tell that Vicky was swallowing his cum too. Both girls milked us dry and then turned to each other, embraced and started kissing and sharing our cum between them. Now that was super hot.

They broke their kiss and Carried looked at me, leaned in, and I could see cum all around her lips and on her chin. I kissed her passionately then, and licked her chin up. When I broke the kiss, I noticed Vicky and Rich doing the same. Carrie then giggled and said, “Fuck Vick, he is truly a keeper. Not many men will kiss after a blowjob or clean you up like that.”

“Ok guys, moved down a little so Vicky and I can play a bit. Come here Baby, lay down and let’s eat” Vicky did move down some, lay lengthwise on the bench, with her head close to me. Carried straddled her head and lowered her pussy on top of Vicky’s waiting mouth, and then bent down and place her louth in between Vicky’s spread legs.

Rich and I just sat back in took in the sight. “So” Rich said, “Is this the first time you have witnessed 2 girls together?” I closed my eyes and thought back to Deb and Rhonda doing the exact same thing one evening, 69ing twice, and Bill and I fucking the hell out of them a few times.

I told him no and explained how my high school girlfriend and I hooked up with a married couple that she babysat for.We were both then stroking our cocks and I could feel Rich’s eyes on it, but I didn’t care now. The girls were really getting into their love session. Rich got up and went to the other side of the girls, lay down on his stomach and stuck his head between Vicky’s thighs and started licking her too.

“OH Christ Yessssssssssssssssss” Vicky moaned out. I leaned into Carrie and put my tongue right on her brown hole and started licking. Carrie lifted her head and said, :Fuck Yeah Baby, lick that ass” It was just a few minutes more and the girls started cumming. I could see Carrie’s body start to shake, and I could tell Vicky was cumming too.

As they lay there, coming down from the orgasms they just gave each other, Carrie got up, and then Vicky followed. Vicky took my hand and asked me to lay down on the bench. Carrie had Rich lay down too, with his head a few inches from mine. Both of our beautiful lady’s straddled us and impaled themselves with our cocks.

Vicky sat there a second, and then started rocking back and forth on my cock. She was also watching Carrie start to fuck Rich. She leaned down to me and kissed me, then said, “Thank you. This means a lot to me.”

We kissed and fucked for a good 15 minutes, Carrie even commented on our staying power right now and that Vick and I looked really sexy together. At one point, Vicky leaned by my head and I could hear her kissing Carrie, as we fucked.

I was getting close now and grabbed hold of her ass and started pumping my cock up and into her. “Oh yesssssssssssss Babe, fuck me good. Cum with me” Carrie and Rich were already starting to cum themselves, which Sent Vicky over the edge again. Her pussy clamped down me, as her arms went around my neck and was almost choking me. “Fuckkkkkkkkkkk Yessssssssssss Cummmmmmmmmmmm. Cummmmmmmm in me Baby”

I was shocked at how many times my cock shot inside her, since I had unloaded earlier in Carrie’s mouth. “Fuck Baby, your cum feels so good inside me.” Vicky said as she lay on top of me, then kissed me. She started to get up and I told her to just kneel, and then I scooted down so my head was between her legs and I ate her, collecting our juices.

“Oh yeah. I like him even more now Sweetie. Any man that will eat his own cum is a guy I want to be with” I could hear Carrie say. When I finished and sat up, I looked over and Rich was on his knees doing the same to Carrie.

We all then sat next to each other, drank the rest of our wine, which was pretty warm and we were all sweating. Carrie held up her glass and said, “Toast. Two our new lovers and friends. I hope you enjoyed as much as we did tonight.” We Vicky and I both said we did.

We then gathered up our towels and Carrie suggested we go shower first, then she came up and hugged me and kissed me on the lips. As she did, she grabbed my cock and whispered in my ear, “Saturday night, I get some of this too”

Vicky and Rich were embracing then too, and kissing. His hand was holding her ass as they kissed. Then the girls kissed, but theirs was a bit more passionate.

We exited the room, and the cool air felt so good. Vicky and I showered quickly, so we could head home. As we were dressing, carrie came in and said she would see Vicky tomorrow at work and me this Saturday and winked. She turned and went to shower with Rich.

I followed Vicky home then and once we were in the door, she turned and kissed me hard. “That was fantastic tonight. I am so turned on right now. But, I have to get some sleep. I open tomorrow and then Tracy is dropping the kids off for me to watch.”

“That’s Ok. I mean, I’d love to take you to bed right now and make love to you, but I am cool with it. I had a great time tonight. I really like them. They seem so laid back and you did look sexy as hell with them both.”

“Oh Yeah? That turned you on watching me with them? Fuckkkkkkkk. I really want to get naked right now and have you, but, I know we’ll be at it for hours then.”

We kissed some more and then said our good nights. She did invite me over tomorrow, if I wanted too, but I reminded her that I had to work until 9 and then be up up at 6am saturday. I promised my cousin I would take him fishing. I did suggest that if all went fine Saturday, we invite those two the following sunday on the boat, which Vicky thought was a great idea.

That Friday, I did call Vicky and she was excited for the next night. “Damn Baby, I awoke this morning so horny and then, at work, Carrie and I made out in her office for a short while. Just some kissing and fondling, until Ashley interrupted us. She’ll be there tomorrow night too, alone. She broke up with her boyfriend a couple of weeks ago when she found out he was actually married. Ash is so down now, so hopefully this helps pick up her spirits.”

Ashley, I found out after I met her a few weeks ago, is a year older than I. She is part Chinese, part American. Her mom being the Chinese. She has that short bob hair, which is black, and a tight little body. She is only 5’ or 5’ 1 and if she weighs 100 lbs., it would be a miracle. From what Vick told me, she is Bi as well. Her job there is manicures and such.

Vicky and I then discussed what time I should be over. I suggested dinner, which she said yes too. So we made plans to go around 8pm and after dinner, go hang out down by the boat, until we needed to leave around 10, or a little after.

“So Babe, Carrie is really looking forward to just being with us tomorrow night. She likes that you didn’t force anything with her sexually last night, but, she did say she plans on fucking you a few good times.”

“Really? And how do you feel about that?” She giggled a little, then said, “Look. This is for fun. It is just sex with friends. It’s not like she is going to leave Rich for you, or vice a versa. I’m not running off with Rich either. Plus, I am dying to see you two fuck and know she is enjoying it as much as I do.”

I said ok, then said, “Good. I am dying to watch you two as well. You looked so damn sexy with him last night and I knew you were enjoying it.”

“Oh Baby, I was and I loved when you tongued her ass when I was licking her. I want us to eat her together too. But, I will be honest here. If I found you were out fucking others now, well that would hurt me. I have strong feelings for you and would feel betrayed by that, and please know, I wouldn’t do that to you either.”

“Vick, it is all about trust, even if we weren’t going to try out this lifestyle. I do trust you and respect you and have deep feelings for you, so rest assured, I would not do that to you.”

She did not bring up the fact that I said I love you to her, last night. That was fine. Like I said, that was more for reassuring her that all was fine last night. I do have feelings, but I am uncertain that it is love yet. We said our goodbye’s and then hung up.

My cousin and I had a great day out on the boat. It was hot too, seeing it was August, but being on the water, helped cool things down. We did catch a few walleye, which is what we were after. I got us back in about 2:30, and I was home by 3. I went and took a nap then and got up about 7, shaved and showered, dressed in khaki shorts and a nice light green golf shirt and was at Vicky’s by 8pm.

Vicky met me at the door and she looked gorgeous. She had on a white, with a floral print, sun dress that stopped about mid thigh. I noticed she was not wearing a bra, and it showed quite a bit of cleavage. Her blond hair was done up nicely too, not in a ponytail and she was wearing lipstick, which was a first for me to see.

We kissed for a good minute, and my cock was starting to rise. I then kissed down her neck, to her cleavage and slip down one of the spaghetti straps and let my lips latch onto a hard nipple.

“Oh shit Tim. You keep that up, we won’t make dinner, let alone the party. I love when you suck my tits Baby.”

“I love your tits. Hell, I love your whole body. But, I’ll quit for now.” She kissed me again and then said, “Trust me, you will have them later. Promise me you’ll save some lovin for me later, after being with them.”

“I have every intention of doing that, and in the morning too”

I had brought my travel bag in, so she took it and put some clothes and toiletries in it, for tomorrow morning, since we were spending the night there.

We went to dinner at the restaurant that is on the river, and enjoyed a good meal. During the meal, she told me that Carried had called about 7, saying that she was going to have everyone gone by 10 that night. The party started around 3, from what Vicky said. Vicky said that only 6 couples came this time, and 2 single girls, Ashley being one of them, and Patty, and Carrie’s cousin John.

We then headed over to the boat and found Mitch, Vicky’s cousin, and his girlfriend Pam, along with Ron and Mitch’s sister Jeanie sitting on the boat drinking beer and just hanging out. They were surprised to see us. Jeanie asked what we were up too and Vicky said that a friend from work invited us over later to go swimming in their pool. She sure the hell wasn’t going to tell them we were going to go fuck over there.

We passed the time talking and laughing. I had a beer and Vick had 2 wine coolers. Not sure where they got the refreshments, because I was the only legal aged one there. Pam lit up a joint, and was passed around, but I declined, since I was driving. I figured I’d have some later with Vicky, if she brought any.

We left about 10, and headed the 25 minutes to Carrie’s house, which was out east of where we were, in the town of Madison. Nice area, where houses are spaced far apart, like country living, yet close enough to the city life, so you didn’t have to make it a day to get there and do things.

On the way there, Vicky took my right hand in her’s and then asked, “Are you sure about this tonight?” I looked over at her and smiled, “Yes Baby, I am, and I hope you are too. If not, say the word and I will turn around”

“No. No. I want to go with you. I know you would turn around if I asked you too. Had this been Bill, he would have ignored me and been hell bent on fucking anything that moved there. I just hope you know my feeling for you are so strong and feel so good with you. It does scare me. I know we said just buddy’s, but I think this may be more and I don’t want to get hurt.”

“Sweetie, I am not going to do anything to hurt you, and at anytime tonight, you want to stop, say so, and we will and come back home, no questions asked. This is about us as a couple. Hell, we may not even like it, or then again, we may love it. No harm in trying. But my feelings will not change for you because of it. Look how Carrie and Rich are. That could be us one day.” Vicky leaned over and kissed me on the cheek, then squeezed my hand tight, and held it the whole drive there.

Carrie and Rich’s house was a split level, standard size for that time of year, and very nice. Vicky said we were to enter through the garage, which led into the kitchen area. When I pulled in, there was only one car there, with the hosts car’s in the garage.

“Shit” Vicky said. “What?” “Donna is still here. I was hoping she would be gone by now. Her husband is an ass, and worse when he is drunk.”

“Well. We’ll just play things by ear and you should just ignore him, if you can.”

We stepped into the kitchen and saw Carrie, who was wearing a blue silk robe, and Donna, who was dressed, doing up some dishes. Donna saw us first and asked Vicky where the hell we had been, the party’s over now.

“Oh Darn” Vicky said, then said, “Tim had some folks in from out of town and had them out on the boat and didn’t get back until 8 or so.” Good recovery I thought. I just let her do the explaining.

“Well shit. I was hoping to hook up with your lover boy there. Maybe next time. I have to round up Phil and get home. Have a babysitter for the kids tonight. Nice seeing you again Tim” I nodded and said nice seeing you too.

Carrie went to the front room with Donna and we could hear Phil and Donna saying good night, and the door shut. Carrie came back with Rich, who was holding a garbage bag and was cleaning up. I lent him a hand, which he protested at first, but I didn’t listen. The girls were straightening up the kitchen.

Carrie then asked Rich to take us to the bedroom we’d be using tonight, so we could stow away our bag and then Carrie said, “Get undressed and put on the robes I have on the bed for you two”

After Vicky and I stripped down, I took her in my arms and kissed her. Her naked skin felt so good against mine. Her hand made its way to my growing cock, and my hand went to her ass cheeks.

“Mmmmmmmmmm, I know I need some of this soon.” We then donned our robes, grabbed our smokes and she grabbed her baggie. I knew she would bring some pot. We got back out to the kitchen and Rich suggested we go out by the pool, and asked what we wanted to drink. Rich and I had beers, while the girls opted for wine.

The pool area was lit with torches and had a nice glow to it. Just before we exited the kitchen to the deck, Carrie suggested we get rid of the robes, so we all were naked then. Rich and I followed our lady’s out to the deck, watching their fine asses swing back and forth. Carrie turned her head back towards us and asked, “Like the view boys?” We all just laughed.

I think since we’d been with them the other night, naked and fucking, there was no tension now. We took seats and carrie was telling us how the party went. She said that Rish and her, basically hosted the party and really did not partake in the activities because they wanted to save it for us. She laughed and did say, “Well, I did get to lick Ashley for a bit, but that was it.”

Then she told us about the little drama that happened earlier. Her cousin John had been keeping Patty company most of the day, and then he hooked up with Ashley, and Patty didn’t care for that. Those two aren’t really friends, so Patty stormed off and left. Ashley and John then got back together and left about 8, so I am sure he has her at his place fucking her brains out.

“But otherwise, people just hung out, talked, laughed, had some sex and most left by 9:30 or so, well, except for Donna and Phil.” Phil was pretty drunk by the end. Not sure what Donna saw in him when they married. I think he’s an ass.”

Rich excused himself and went inside. Vicky took out a joint and asked if it was cool. She knew that Carrie liked to smoke too. Carrie looked at her and said, “Hold off on that until Rich gets back”, which Vicky did.

About a minute later, Rich came back out to the table, carrying a wooden box. He set on the table and looked at Carrie, who nodded in agreement. He took out a small pill bottle, a razor, then a mirror. Vicky eyes got wide and asked, “Is that what I think it is?”

Carrie smiled and said, “Yeah. Not sure if you 2 want to try it, but we hope you don’t mind.”

Vicky giggled, then looked at me. I shrugged and then said, “You can Babe, I’ll stick with weed. We’re staying anyways tonight, but I haven’t ever done it” Vicky said, “Me either, but have wanted too. I’ve heard it a great high and turns you on sexually and you guys can go hours with us.”

Carried laughed and said, “Oh yeah. We will be busy tonight and into the morning with this stuff, and it’s good. Might give you a headache in the morning. Probably both heads will be aching”, then laughed, as did Rich.

Rich said, “Any inhibitions you may have had before now, will go away in a few minutes. Are you sure you don’t want to Tim?”

I siad I was sure and Vicky said she would. This was way out of my normal comfort zone, but what the hell. Plus, I don’t have the money for this stuff. I said to Rich, “At least let me pay for some of this. I know it is expensive.”

“Bullshit” he said. “You two are our guests tonight, so don’t worry about it. But thanks for offering. Most of the others that were here tonight, wouldn’t have offered at all, just use.” They then did a line each. I lit up a joint and smoked and even shared some with Vicky.

Carrie suggested we retire to the bedroom now. So we went inside. Rich was locking up and turning off lights as we went. Once in the bedroom Carrie and Vicky crawled up on the bed, which was a big kingsize, and did not look like it was used today for the party.

Carrie and Vicky were kneeling on the bed, facing one another and started kissing. These were deep, passionate kisses, like lovers do. Both were caressing each other as they kissed. Rich suggested that we just take a seat on the bed. “They’re going to be a while Bud, so sit back and enjoy the show.”

After a few minutes, Vicky pushed Carrie back, so she was against the headboard, and Vicky started licking down her neck, then sucked her nipples for a bit, which got Carrie moaning. At this time, my cock was hard as a rock, and it felt like my senses were in overdrive. I looked over at Rich, who was sitting next to me, and he was slowly stroking his cock, watching the girls. He caught me looking at him and just winked.

Vicky was now between Carrie’s legs, which were bent at the knee and spread wide. With two lamps on each side of the bed on, the lighting was good for watching.

“Fuckkkkkkkkkkkkkk Yessssssssss. Suck that pussy Sweetie. I’ve have been looking forward to this all day.”

Vicky went to town on Carrie. Licking and sucking. Carrie moaning a great deal too. Vicky had her ass up, in the air now, and she looked so inviting.

Carrie looked at us and asked, “Do you two talk about fantasies?” directing the question to me.

I nodded yes, then said, “We have, but just a couple.” What are they?” Carrie asked.

“Vicky wants to be eating a woman, and one of us guys fucking her from behind. Then being watched as she fucks someone. Preferably me watching her fuck the guy. Mine is to watch her with another man, and see her with a woman.”

“Any others? Because those are coming true tonight. Be honest”

I got real quiet a second, then said, “I’d like to feel Rich’s cock and maybe have him suck me”

Vicky raised her head, “Oh fuck Baby. Do it. I am so fucking turned on now.”

Both girls watched as I reached over and took hold of Rich’s hard cock. It felt so smooth, and extremely hard right now. I stroke it a few times. I kept on stroking him as both girls moaned while watching it happen.

Carrie was all smiles and then said, “Feels good, don’t it. Go ahead, give it a lick. It’s all about fun and enjoying sex with your friends.”

So I did. I licked the head a few times, then went back to stroking him, as Vicky now was eating carrie hard. Carried yelled out, “Oh Fuckkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk I am going to cummmmmmmmmmmm you bitchhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh”

I got behind Vicky, and slipped my cock inside her and pumped it in her a few times. As I did, she moaned out “Yessssssssssssssssss Fuck my Pussyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy” and then roated her hips as I fucked her.

Then Vicky moved off of carrie and said, “My turn Lady” and sat next to Carrie, up against the headboard. She now spread her legs and bent her knees. Carrie wasted no time in going down on her. Vicky patted the bed, next to her, signalling me to join her there.

I sat next to her and we started kissing. She then whispered in my ear, “I Love you for this.” Then I felt Rich grab my cock and started stroking it. Vicky eyes got wide when she saw Rich was going to suck me. “Oh Fuck baby, this is so Hottttttttt”

Our host were now sucking us both, and I could care less that is was a dude doing it. It felt great, to be honest. Vicky and I continued kissing as they took care of us and our moans filled each other’s mouths.

Not sure what carrie was doing then, but I felt Vicky grab my head hard and pull me closer, and her breathing got real hard, and she bit my bottom lip. Not real hard to draw blood, but bit it some, then screamed out.

“Fuckkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk Cummingggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggg”

She squirted just then. Rich even looked at Carrie getting a faceful of Vicky’s love juices. It was all over her face and chest and on the bed too.

As Vicky calmed down, she hung her head a little and apologized for getting the bed wet. Carrie crawled up to her and kissed her softly and said, “Oh Sweetie, That was magnificent. I have never made you squirt before. Lucky for you, I love you, and you can squirt on me any day.”

Carrie then came over by me and kissed me. “Lick your lover’s juices from me Sexy.” So I did. As we licked and kissed, she climb into my lap and her hand went to my raging hard cock and began to stroke it. Rich had moved over to Vicky and they were starting to make out too. I thought to myself, “guess we’ll find out how tight we are as a couple now.”

I scooted towards the middle of the bed. Rich and Vicky got into a 69 position and were pleasuring each other orally. I pushed back on Carrie’s shoulders, indicating to her I wanted her on her back. Once she did, I started tracing my tongue down her neck, then to her breasts. Her nipples were very hard now, and my mouth sucked and licked each one.

Now I wanted to return the favor from the other night, from when she gave me a blowjob but I didn’t get the chance to eat her. I glanced over once and saw Vicky sucking the hell out of Rich’s cock, and her ass was moving big time, from the tongue lashing Rich was giving her pussy. Those two were moaning big time and really into each other, and my only hope was that I could perform as well for Carrie.

When I reached her beautiful pussy, I started kissing and licking her inner thighs first, then would blow on her engorged labia. I heard moan “Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh”. I kept teasing her some until she finally said “Oh fuck Tim, eat my fucking cunt. Pleaseeeeeeeeeeeeee”

I buried my tongue between her lips and started licking.”Yessssssssssssssss that’s it. Tongue fuck me Baby”

I basically licked all over, but stayed away from her clit. I even got to lick her ass, which I could tell she liked having done. When I inserted a finger and started fingering her too, she came.

“Oh Fuckkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk” and her body went stiff, and her legs closed around my head. I didn’t stop though, and once her body relaxed, she opened her legs again. I went back to her ass and tongued that for a few minutes.

As I did that, I could hear Vicky yell out, “Oh Shit Baby, I am cummmmmmmmingggggggggggg”

I heard Carrie say to Vicky, “Rich is an excellent tongue man, isn’t he Sweetie? But this man between my legs is just as good. You made a great choice in him.”

Vicky was panting and answered back. “Oh Christ, it’s so good to have men that can please us like this.” then she said, “Hey Baby, you like eating her pussy don’t you? I love how she taste”

I just nodded in response. I was to wrapped up in her pussy now and started sucking her clit and rubbing her g-spot, which was very easy to find. Carrie started moaning loud now, and let me know she was close to cumming again.

“Fuck Yeahhhhhhh, Fuck Fuck Fuck” and started cumming. I lapped up every drop I could of her delicious juices. She tasted sweeter than Vicky actually, and I love Vicky’s taste. I sat back up on my haunches now and was watching Vicky ride Rich’s big cock. Damn she looked really sexy then, and I held no ill feelings watching her enjoy it.

As Carrie was starting to relax from her orgasm, I leaned in behind Vicky and licked her asshole, which was winking at me. I only did it for a few seconds then straightened up and she pulled me to her to kiss her. We kissed as Rich methodically pumped her pussy from the bottom.

“You like his cock in you, don’t you Baby? Is this what you were hoping on tonight?”

“Oh fuck Babe, his cock is so long, feels so goooooooooooood. I love everything we are doing. I love all of you guys.” Vicky said, then said, “Baby, Fuck Carrie, she needs to feel your big cock now, that I have been bragging about. I’m dying to see that piece of meat buried in her hot cunt.”

I moved back over to Carrie then and lay down. She moved so she could straddle me. She looked down on me smiling, then grabbed my cock, and directed it to her wet opening and slowly slid down my shaft. Once she was seated all the way down, she smiled down at me.

“Damn Baby, your cock feels real nice in me. Vicky. You lucky bitch. I hope you enjoy this as much as you can.”

“As much as we can. I love him in me. Usually 3 times during the week and countless times on the weekend.”

I was chuckling to myself as I listened to these two beauty’s talk about fucking. Then Carrie leaned down on top of me, kissed me deeply, pulled her lips away and softly said, “enough talk Babe. Let’s fuck, and fuck good.

She sat back up and placed her hands on my chest and started rocking back and forth on me. Her pussy was so tight too. “Damn, your pussy is so tight.” She giggled and said “That’s from exercising it daily. Your Sweetie there doesn’t need to do that yet. But us old broads need to do that, so we keep our men happy” then laughed.

“Rich laughed and said, “Honey, your pussy is the best and I know that. No offense Vick, because your’s is great too, but I love that woman’s more than anything in the world.”

“No offense taken Hun. Now fuck me with your big cock. I wanna cum again”

We all stopped talking and started getting into it. All of us were moaning and grunting. What surprised me was that I was hanging in there after 15 minutes of pumping her hard, and hadn’t cummed yet. Both carrie and Vicky came once each.

Carried leaned back down and said in my ear. “Fuck me Tim. Cim in me. I want your hot load inside me”. I grabbed her ass cheeks, bent my knees some and started pumping up into her and we could hear or skin slapping together.

Vicky and Rich were doing the same and I could hear Vick yell out, “Harder. Fuckkkkkkkkkk I’m cummmmmmmminnnnnnnnnggggggggggggg.” Rich grunted loud too and was cumming deep inside her. He was holding Vicky tight because her body was thrashing all over as she came. I could see too, Rich’s cock pumping inside her and saw the frothy mixture of their cum as he did.

That did me in then. I looked at Carrie and tried to say I was cumming, but could only say.”Shitttttttttttttttttttttt” as I started to shoot streams of cum in her.

“Fuck Fuck Fuck Fuckkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkeerrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr” she yelled out as she came too, then collapsed onto my chest. After some heavy breathing by all of us, the girls rolled off of us. Carrie was surprised when I went between her legs and licked her pussy, staying away from her clit.

“MMMMMMMM. Love a man that cleans up after himself.” Vicky giggled and said, “Yeah. He does that damn near every time.” Rich was just laying there. So I turned my attention to Vicky then. Her eyes got big and asked “Really?” “Fuck Yeah” I responded. When I was done after a minute or so, I went up and kissed Vicky, sharing their cum with her.

Then I sat up and was catching my breath. Rich then moved off the bed and said, “anyone want something to drink, or are we done here?”

Vicky and I looked at each other and she said, “God I hope we are not done yet. This is fun and I am still super horny.” I laughed and said, I’ll take anything cold you have, non alcoholic though.”

He laughed and said, “Pepsi or Coke?” “Either will do” Carrie said she would share mine. He got off the bed and Vicky said she would go help him. That left me and Carrie alone, which I was quite comfortable with. Any guy would. She is very attractive and fun and could fuck like no tomorrow.

She grabbed 2 cigs and lit them. I glanced at the clock and saw it was already 12:30. I was amazed that we have been playing since just after 11pm.

“So?” she asked, “Is this what you thought it would be, but most importantly, are you enjoying it?”

“Honestly. At first I wasn’t too sure how it would go and I was afraid that one of us would get some jealousy going, but I can tell, neither of us feel like that. I was so turned on watching you 2 together, then even more when they started playing. Then there is you. All I can say is wow. You are an amazing lover.”

She chuckled and said, “Good. We were hoping you would feel that way and I know we are glad we decided against you guys coming earlier. This makes it so much more intimate for all of us. Plus, this way, you guys could go bareback with us, otherwise you’d be using a condom, which I hate.”

I asked, “How come you guys didn’t have fun with your guest before?” She laughed and said, “We just felt it would be better to save it for you guys. I don’t know about you, but I surely want to fuck you again and again. Plus, we have been with those people many a time and it is so nice to find new friends to explore with.”

Then she got a serious look on her face. “What did you think of the coke? We usually don’t so that much, but thought it may relax you, but also it really heightens the sexual experience.”

My turn to chuckle, “Well. I never did it before, but it makes you feel so good and it felt like you and I could fuck all night. I’m still hard. I know that shit is expensive, so I wish you’d let me help pay for it. But all in all, I wouldn’t mind doing it on occasion, just like I hope we can party with you 2 again.”

“Oh do you now. So you like eating my little pussy and then filling it with your big cock? Good. Because I want to party again after tonight and to be honest here, you are a very selfless lover and I can tell your partners needs come before yours. Some of those guys we play with, only think of themselves. But you are more like Rich, a very giving lover and I hope the best for you and Vicky. You do know she is head over heels for you?”

“Yeah I can tell, and so am I for her, but it may take awhile for us to reach the love and respect you and Rich have for each other.”

“Just treat her good Tim, and all will work out. I like you a great deal and hope we all form a strong bond between us. I do know I want you again and very soon. In fact where the fuck are those two anyways. Glad we’re not dying of thirst.”

Carrie got off the bed and said she’d be right back. About 2 minutes later, she came back with a glass of coke and the mirror, with a line on it. She set them both down on the nightstand and crawled back on the bed.

“They might be a while. Rich and Vicky are fucking like crazy on the couch. I hope that doesn’t bother you.”

“Actually. No. Maybe it is good she has some alone time with him. She wasn’t sure how she would react to seeing me fuck. I know for me, it turned me on watching her.”

“Good. I like a little alone time with my partner, as does Rich, so if you are good with it, then let’s do our lines, then get into some hot fucking, cuz mamma here needs some hard cock right about now. Hope my potty mouth doesn’t bother you.”

“God no. I love talking like that during sex.” She then took the straw and the mirror and I did a line. We each took a big gulp of the pop, which she then set down on the nightstand.

As she put the mirror back we could hear Vicky downstairs, “Oh Fuck Yeeeeessssssssss Fuck me Hard.”

I asked, “I take it they already did a line?” and chuckled. “Uh Huh” she answered, then lay on the bed and spread her legs. “Now Come fill mamma up with that big cock of yours and fuck me hard too. I mean it Tim. Fuck me really hard. I love it that way.”

I got between her legs and rubbed the head of my dick against her pussy lips, which were still really wet, then slipped it in. “Uhhhhhgggggggg. Yeah Baby, Fuck Mamma”

We started fucking like crazy. She was talking so dirty too, and I was saying it back to hear as well. “God your cock is so nice in me. I could fuck you the rest of the night.” I had her legs up on my shoulders for a while, pile driving her. She came like that, but told me to keep going.

We then switched positions that I was behind her, laying on our sides, driving it in. I was surprised by my stamina, not only not cumming, but just in general. We frantically kissed when we fucked like that.her tongue was deep in my mouth and felt like she was touching my tonsils.

“Fuck me doggie Tim. Pound me hard, I need to cum again and I want your cum too”

She was on he knees now and her ass way up in the air, and her shoulders and head in a pillow. We could still hear those two downstairs going at it. I wished she was up here so I could watch, but oh well. I had this sex goddess in front of me to take care of.

We fucked for almost ten minutes when I heard her say she was getting close. I was too and I licked my thumb and inserted in her ass, and started fucking her ass too as I pounded her pussy.

“That’s it Baby. Fill both my holes you motherfucker. Fuckkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk”

Carrie started cumming again, and this time, her whole body was shaking. I then unloaded inside her, holding on tight as I shot rope after rope of creamy cum deep inside her womb. Then we both collapsed onto the bed.

We were both panting heavy, like we ran a marathon. I got back up to my knees and looked down at her. Her hair was flayed over the pillow, her legs spread apart and I could see my cum oozing out of her. I leaned down and started licking it, which got her to moan again.

She turned over and asked me to quit because her pussy was sensitive right now. But she wanted me on top of her. So I laid between her legs and joined her for a passionate kiss. She is an excellent kisser and could make any man feel like he was on top of the world.

“God Tim. You are great. You really know how to make me cum, and cum hard.” I smiled ather and said, “I think it takes 2 to pull this off.You are so amazing.” As we kissed more, my cock, which was only slightly going soft, was at the entrance to her sex. She wiggled a little and back inside it went.

“Mmmmmmmmmmmm. That’s better. My pussy likes your cock there. To be really honest and you can’t say a word to anyone. But you have the perfect size for me. I can’t do doggie with Rich. He is too long and it hurts to do that and I so love doggie, as you could tell.” as she giggled then.

As we fucked slow, and her arms around my neck, and her hands caressing my shoulders, she said, “Look. Rich and I do play alone too and I’d love a one on one session with you at times. I don’t know what your true relationship is with Vicky, but what she said was you guys date but are most sex buddy’s too. If that’s the case, then maybe we could hook up one day for some fun.”

“Wouldn’t that bother Rich?” “Oh heck no. He plays alone too. He’s been fucking Patty for months now. We even have her over for 3somes, then after we all play, I leave them be.”

“Well, I don’t know how Vick would feel about it. I know she loves and adores you, and I would never do anything to hurt that. But if she didn’t care, oh hell yeah. I got to admit, you are something else.”

“Something to look forward too then. Maybe you me and Rich could have our own 3some then. I have to tell you, when you started jacking him off, then sucking him, I got real turned on. I mean real turn on. Like now. Fuck me a little faster.”

Her legs were around my waist now, as we fucked a little faster. We quit talking and started kissing again. As we were getting into it again, the bed moved and we both looked over and saw our mates crawling back onto the bed.

“God, you 2 are a sexy sight to watch”, I heard Vicky say. I saw that Rich’s dick was pretty limp now, but Vicky was playing with it and they were kissing again. I pumped a little faster to help Carrie cum, which she did, but not with the intensity as we had before. I did not cum this time, as I rolled off of her and pulled her close to me.

We all then had a cig and just relaxed. “So Guys.” Carrie started, “Is this what you expected?”

“Yes. Very much so, and more.” said Vicky. I nodded along with Vicky’s statement. It was good. And no one was felt any jealousy or had drama.

“Good. Because we had fun with you two as well and I am glad we waited for you two tonight and not party with the others. I think I can speak for Rich and say we’d love to be with you two again, if you do too.”

I looked at Vicky and saw the big smile on her face, and I smiled too. “God yes. We’d love to do this again with you. But. I’ll be honest. I don’t know if I could handle the whole group scene. This was far more intimate and just felt natural. I can’t speak for Tim, but I love you both and would love experiencing this again with you guys.”

“I too, want to be with you guys as well. I can’t believe it’s already 2am. It seemed like we just got going.” We all laughed at that. “Well I hope you two sleep well tonight. I know I will. If you happen to wake before Rich or I, just turn on the coffee maker. I already had it filled and ready to go in the morning. Proper morning dress is, naked.” and she laughed.

We all got off the bed then and the girls hugged and kissed. Then I kissed Carrie good night, as Vicky did the same with Rich. Rich then surprised me and kissed me on the lips, quickly. “Hey bud, if you can suck my dick, you can handle a quick kiss.” The girls broke out laughing at that.

Vicky and I retreated to the bedroom we would share, after using the bathroom. Once in bed, I turned off the light. We had left the door open some. We were lying in bed and she came into my arms, and then kissed me softly, yet passionately.

Her head now was on my shoulder. Her one leg lay over my legs and her hand was stroking my cock gently. “Baby?” she asked, “Do you still like me as much as you did before?”

“Of course I do. I told you nothing would change between us. Why do you ask?”

“I was just wondering. I mean, I was alone with Rich for over an hour and not in the room with you.”

“Sweetie. Did you enjoy your time with him?” “Oh god Yes.” I kissed her forehead, “Then that’s all that matters.

“Do you want to know what we did?” “Only if you want to share”

“Well when we got in the kitchen, he set up 4 lines, and then told me to do one, and then he did. Then he showed me where the glasses were, while he got out the pop. I was facing the counter when he reached around me to grab a glass, and his cock was poking me in the ass.”

I was starting to get hard as she was talking. “Then he reached around me and started playing with my tits. So I turn around and started kissing him. He led me to the couch and we sat down and started getting into it then. I even asked him if Carrie would be cool with this and he said yes. They play alone at times.”

“Yeah. I know. Carrie told me that.” “Then we just started fucking. I lost count of how many times I came and we did about 5 different ways. The best was when he bent me over the arm of the couch and fucked me that way. It hurt at first, then it just went away and felt great. Guess I am not used to that length. I’m sure you heard us, just like we could hear you guys up here.”

“I have to admit though, when Carrie came down and saw us, I was so afraid she was going to yell, or something. But when she came over and kissed us both passionately, I knew she was cool with it.. That’s when I really started getting into it.”

I was stroking her back as she continued to talked. My cock was at full attention so I knew we’d be fucking soon. “Truthfully Hun, I was so turned on by listening to you 2 down there. I really was, just like I am now.”

She giggled, “I can feel that. We even snuck upstairs and watched you two for like 5 minutes, but you guys were so into each other and I got turned on again and led him back down. That’s when he bent me over the couch and fucked me hard. I’m not sore now, but I bet am I in the morning, or afternoon. Whenever we wake up.”

I took my other hand and put it under her chin and lifted it to meet my lips and we kissed. “She then softly spoke, “Make Love to me Honey, I need to reclaim my cock and know it belongs to me.”

I rolled on top of her and my cock found her wet slit and slowly slid inside.”Oh God Baby. It’s where it belongs. Promise me that if we do this again and anytime, we end the night like this. You have no idea how much you mean to me.”

For the next 20 or so minutes, we made slow, passionate love. Only a few times did our lips disconnect, and that was to softly moan out to each other. Towards the end, her legs wrapped around me and then came, and I came soon after.

I rolled off and she curled into my arms, and she drifted off to sleep. I lay there a few minutes just think about what happened. I knew she cared for me, but not enough for the love word. I think I love her, but I am not even sure, but, I was quite happy with her and this did open up new horizons for us.

I woke up with a start and for some reason, could feel eyes on me. I looked up at the doorway, and there was Carrie, leaning against the door jamb. She was smiling as she looked at me. I wasn’t covered by the sheet. Vicky stole that sometime in the night. My cock was hard, but I knew that was a piss hard. Carrie, mouth to me to come on.

I got out of bed and went and pee’d and Carried went downstairs to the kitchen. Luckily, I had placed my toothbrush and stuff in the bathroom. I had to brush my teeth. They felt like they were growing hair.

After a morning kiss from Carrie, we enjoyed coffee for the next 20 minutes or so and did nothing but talk. We were finding out things about each other, and our likes and dislikes in life, in general. Vicky was the next up and she was dying for some coffee. Carrie then cooked some french toast and bacon, which must have awoken Rich, because he made it down in time to eat.

We invited them out for the next Sunday to go boating, and they were super excited about that. Rich stated that he’d been water skiing before, but Carrie never has. So we solidified our plans for the following Sunday. Vicky and I then went and showered, dressed and then said our goodbye’s to them.

As we were standing in their foyer, Carrie gave Vicky a passionate kiss then said, “I really hope you two come back, so we can try this again. It was a great time for Rich and I, and you two fit in well with us.” Rich echoed what carrie had said then, and he embraced Vicky and they kissed for a long time too.

As they were kissing, Carrie came up to me and wrapped her arms around my neck and kissed me. When she broke the kiss, she whispered in my ear, “ Let’s make plans for a little one on one sometime soon.”

My mind went back to the night before and how wild she is in bed, but all I could do is nod to her. I did not want to jeopardize what Vicky and I had going right now. I did not want to actually cheat on her, even though we said in the beginning, we may date others. It just didn’t feel right, especially if sex was involved.

On the way home, Vicky said she had a big time headache and really wanted to just go and lay down for a few hours, but did not talk much after that. I was thinking, as we rode home, she might be having second thoughts about what we did last night. I Left her off at her place, then went down by the boat, but no one was there, so I headed home too, where I pretty much crashed the rest of the evening.

The rest of the week was pretty much back to normal. I stayed over at Vicky’s Tuesday and Thursday night, and she was very loving for some reason. She did finally speak about our time at Carrie’s on Tuesday. As we lay in bed, before we even started playing around she asked,

“Did you really enjoy what we did Saturday at Carrie’s?”

“Yes I did, and I hope you did too. It seemed at the time you did, but if you have second thoughts about it now, then we never have to do that again.”

“No No, I really did enjoy it. I was afraid you may not have liked Rich and I alone like that. I have to admit, I really like fucking him. He is just like you. Attentive and wants to make sure my pleasures come first.”

I chuckled a little and said, “From the sounds you were making, he was doing a good job. At first, I was a little apprehensive about being alone with Carrie, not knowing how you would feel about that. But after I heard you two enjoying yourself, I was cool with it and then when Carrie and I started getting into it, it was fun.”

“Good” she said, as she was stroking my hard cock. “I know we are boyfriend and girlfriend, but I also like us to be open with them. I really don’t want to be in that group setting. I’d prefer just us four, for now. Carrie really liked how you acted with her. Not demanding or anything, just rolled with it and had fun.”

I smiled and said, “Yeah, she was fun and made me feel like this was how it is supposed to be, when playing with another couple. I won’t lie to you. She wants to meet sometime for a one on one session, and also a 3way with her and Rich.”

Vicky laughed and said, “No way, a 3way? She said something to me about you and her hooking up and asked if I would be cool with it. I told her yeah, as long as Rich and I can too. Carrie laughed when I said that and told me of course you can.”

I looked at her and asked, “So you would be cool with that?” “Sure Baby, why not? It’s not like you and Carrie are going to run off and get married or anything. It’s just sex between friends.”

My mind thought for a bit, then came to the conclusion that Vicky wasn’t into me like I thought she was, and all I am is her dating partner and lover. I could live with that, because I really did not want to get tied down yet. After that, we did fuck for about an hour and I know she was turned on by just the thought of playing again with those two and possibly alone with Rich.

That Saturday night, we met up with Patty and Ashley at a bar that was near the salon, and hung out with them for a few hours. It was hard to believe that those two girls did not have steady boyfriends, because both of them are quite pretty. Patty I learned was 22 and Ashley was 20, but Ashley also had a fake ID, so she was getting served. One thing I did notice was that Ashley did hit on Vicky a couple of times, and even me once, but I blew it off, due to the fact she had a few drinks in her.

On the ride home, Vicky stated the Ashley wanted to come home with us and have a 3way. Now that would have been fun. Vicky told her no for tonight, maybe some other time. Vicky asked if I was ok with that. I told her she was the boss when it came to stuff like that. Vicky said, she would not have minded, but Patty was with her and Patty has a big mouth and tells everything.

We met up with Carrie and Rich the next morning, around 11am, and took them down to the boat. Carrie was super excited, as was Rich. We did bring food and drinks, which consisted of beer, wine coolers and some soda, since I do not drink and drive the boat.

We headed out into the lake and went about 4 miles out, where no one was around. Both girls wore one piece suits, since we were going to go tubing and skiing, so I suggested that they would be better off. We played around with the tubing and Rich tried skiing for a bit. He was pretty good at it. Carrie and Vicky both had a hard time, and decided tubing was more fun for them.

Where we were at, no a soul was near us, so after eating, the girls suggested losing our swimwear and we all got naked. Within ten minutes, we were all enjoying sex with each other. Vicky and Rich paired off, while Carrie and I fucked a few times. At one point, Vicky and Rich went below to fuck, leaving me and Carrie up topside alone.

She was sitting in my lap and asked, “How come you haven’t called me to set up a day for us to play?”

“I honestly thought you were kidding about that, and I did not want to piss either of them off by doing that.”

She giggled, as she wiggled her ass on me, as my cock was buried deep inside her. “I told you last week, Rich and I are cool with it, and, after talking with Vicky the other day, so is she.I only do this with someone I like and trust.”

“Ok then. Before you guys leave today, give me your phone number and I’ll call and set something up. Maybe you and I could go boating one day, just you and I, and do this most of the day.”

“Now that sounds like a plan to me. I really like it out here. And I like it even more with a nice hard cock in me too. Now let’s fuck”

The rest of the afternoon was a variation of us fucking. Vicky and I would fuck, then the girls would play, then it was me and Carrie again. We got back to the dock about 7pm that evening, with all of us pretty tired. After they left, Vicky and I showered but she asked if it was ok with me, if we didn’t spend the night together. I was cool with that because I had work early in the morning.

The following weekend was Labor day weekend and we spent the whole time together, but I could tell something just didn’t feel right. I asked a few time if anything was wrong, and she said not a thing. She did invite me to a party at Carrie’s that she throws every year for the Salon. It was a big BBQ and swimming, but no swinging at this thing. It was to be in two weeks, like an end of the summer bash.

The Thursday before the party, I came up and visited with Vicky at the Salon. It was something she liked me doing at times. This night I asked her if she wanted to try the Sauna out, and she said yes, but the way she said it, made me feel like she really wasn’t interested in it. When we were about to enter, Ashley saw us and asked if there was room for one more, but Vicky gave a terse no thanks.

I asked if there was something wrong, but she just begged off saying she had a slight headache. I asked why she gave Ashley such a terse reply and she told me that Ash has been wanting to get with her for the last couple of weeks and she keeps putting her off. We then pretty much stayed in there only 15 minutes and I suggested we head home.

We didn’t see each that Friday, but did talk on the phone for a bit that evening. I went hung out with Ron and Mitch that night. I did tell Vicky I’d pick her up at 6 for the party, which I did. She was all excited to go, but still not her usual self. It seemed like we were getting farther apart. I guess the newness wore off on this.

At the party we both mingled with people, but Vicky was drinking pretty heavy this evening, which was unusual for her. On three different occasions, I found her chatting away with John, who is Carrie’s cousin.

He is a nice looking guy, and the type that knows it too. 6’, 180 lbs, with long blond hair. I remember him from the last party that Carrie threw. He caused some drama by being with Patty most of the time, then hooking up with Ashley. From what I heard, Ashley just gave him a blow job. But, Patty did not like that and left. Bad thing was, that Patty brought Ashley to the party. So I guess john took Ashley home that night. When we got there, Vicky did point out John’s car. A ‘67 cherry red Mustang, which was in mint condition.

While Vicky was socializing with others and John, I would be talking with Carrie, or Rich most of the time. The last time I saw Vicky talking with John, she had her hand on his arm, and was caressing it, like she would when she was letting me know she wanted sex.

I was standing in the kitchen viewing Vicky and John, and Ash walked up to me. Ash was wearing a pair of tight jeans and a white halter top. Since she did not have a lot of boob to fill it out, she still looked pretty hot, and her ass is something to die for.

She patted my hand, which got my attention and said, “Doesn’t that bother you that those two are pretty cozy over there?”

I just shrugged my shoulders and told her, “Hey. Nothing I can do about it. If that’s who she wants to spend time with, then who am I to say anything. I don’t own her, or married to her, and she’s shit if I ever told her to knock it off.”

“Well that’s pretty lame of her to do, with you right here. And John, well he is just a user. He wants nothing more than a fuck, and then it is goodbye. No strings, just sex.” Ashley said.

Then she asked, “How come you never took me on the boat?” I looked at her and said, “I didn’t know you even knew I existed, let alone wanted to go out on it. Maybe we can in the next week or two, before I have to take it out for the season. I’ll see when Vicky can go too, and we’ll all go together.”

She just smiled and said, “Nah. that’s ok. Your girlfriend has changed of late and we don’t see eye to eye for some reason.”

I chuckled to myself, knowing she had hit on Vicky a couple of times, then told her to give me her number and I would call her and see if she was busy and her and I could just go. She did write her number down, but I had no intention of calling her. I was just trying to be nice. I had to admit though, she probably would be a firecracker in bed.

By 10pm, the party was winding down and Vicky was pretty shitfaced. She was sitting on the couch, sort of like staring off into space. I had helped Rich with a lot of the cleanup, but now thought I better get Vicky home. Just getting her in the car was a feat, in itself.

On the ride home, Vicky said, “I’m pretty fucked up tonight Babe. But I still want you to fuck me good.”

I wanted to asked, who would you be thinking about as we fucked, but thought better of it. By the time we got back to her place, she was passed out. It took me a good five minutes to get up and in the house. I got her to the bed and removed her pants and top, then laid her on the bed, close to the side and set a trash can next to the bed.

When I kissed her forehead, she grabbed my arm and said, “I don’t feel so good. Please don’t leave me tonight.” I told her I wouldn’t. I covered her and then turned off the light and I went to the couch and fell asleep.

I know around 2am she got up and was throwing up, then went back to bed. I got up around 8am and checked on her. I crawled in beside her and watched her sleep. I doze off, myself then, until 10, when she woke up.

“Did you sleep in here all night?” “No. I stayed out on the couch. I didn’t want to disturb you.”

“Thanks for staying. I remember at 2 or so, I had to puke and you weren’t in here. I’m sorry for getting so drunk. God I feel like shit.”

I asked if she wanted anything, but she said no, except for aspirin and water. I got that and told her to call me later when she got up, if she felt up to it. But, I never heard from her the rest of the day, nor on Monday or Tuesday. I didn’t call either, just giving her space. My thought was that she was embarrassed about the party.

On Wednesday, I went up to see her, just before the Salon was to close. I parked out back and saw her car, along with Ashley’s and the Mustang. I knew from carrie, that John was doing some remodeling for her in the shop. When I knocked on the back door, Ashley answered.

“Oh Hi Tim. Vicky didn’t say you were coming up.” I looked down at her and said, “I just wanted to surprise her is all. She’s been kind of distant from me at late.”

Ashley had a look like, oh what do I say now. “Tim. I’ll let her know you were here. She’s finishing up a customer right now.”

I just raised my eyebrow at her comment and she shut the door. I was kind of ticked off, but I am not one to make a scene, so I got back in my car and left. I went over to Ron’s and just chilled out there. Mitch was there too and I told them what happened. Mitch said, “Man, what a bitch.”

I had to work late the next night, but when I was at work, I was getting kind of pissed off. Mostly because Vicky had been avoiding me, and I didn’t understand why. When I left at 9, that night, I drove straight from work to Vicky’s, so we could hash this out.

When I came down her road, I was shocked when I saw John’s Mustang sitting out front of her place. I don’t know why I didn’t just keep on going, but I stopped a few houses down and walked back to her place. All her lights were off, except for her bedroom. As I walked up to the door, I could hear her yell out, “Fuck Me John, Fuck Me”

I was so tempted to bang on the door and have it out with her and ruin their time, but I just turned and drove off. I went down by the boat and sat there for a few hours, just thinking. It really hurt that she would do that to me. I’m usually not the jealous type, but I felt it that night. This whole time I thought she was really mature and had strong feelings for me, at least, that’s what she kept saying.

I went home then and just went to bed. I vowed I would not call her. If she wanted to talk, she needed to call me or come see me. That Friday evening, I took out the card Ashley gave me and I called her. I think I was doing it to spite Vicky. If she could fuck around, then I could too. I asked Ash if she was still interested in going on the boat, which she said yes too. It was towards the end of September, but still fairly nice out too. We made plans for Sunday, around noon. I had no intentions of having sex with her, just going out to get my mind off of Vicky.

Vicky finally called Saturday and asked if I was busy on Sunday. We needed to talk. I told her I was busy, but now would be good. She said she had plans with her sister. Of course I knew that had to be bullshit, but said, maybe we could Sunday evening, then ended the call.

That Sunday, I went to Ashley’s and picked her up. She lived about 5 miles away, in an apartment with her older sister, who was leaving that day with her boyfriend, for a vacation in the Cayman Islands.

One good thing, it was about 80 degrees out and Ash was dressed in a pair of cut-off jeans and a pink polo shirt, but I could tell she wasn’t wearing a bra. Her nipples were poking through the material. Ashley is of Oriental descent, and like I said earlier, is a pixie of a girl, at 5’, and maybe 100 lbs, but cute as hell.

We spent a good portion of the afternoon just riding around and talking. I made no pass at her, although she did like standing with me, holding my arm when we were riding along and would always grab tight when a wave hit.

We got back to her place and she asked if I wanted to order pizza for dinner. I said, sure to that. It was nice spending some time with her. As we ate, she finally asked what was up with Vicky and I.

“To tell you the truth, I have no idea. But I am pretty sure it is over between us.” She asked why is that. I told her about me stopping to see her Thursday night and John’s car was there.

“That fucking slime ball. He is so fucking arrogant and thinks he is god’s gift to us women.”

“Yeah. When I went to the door, I could hear them in the back and Vicky yelling out. Fuck Me”

“Awe Tim. I am so sorry. To be honest, I think they were hoping Wednesday that I would leave, but I was the lock up person that night. Vicky said she would do it. But I said no, it was my responsibility, and I did not want to get fired for something I didn’t so”

“Oh well. If that is what she wants, then so be it. Like I told you before. I don’t own her and she is a big girl and can make her own decisions.”

“I am sorry she is treating you this way. I’ve heard only really great things about you. I have to ask, and I hope you don’t get pissed.”

“You can ask anything you want to Ash. I’m not the type that hides things, unless asked too.”

“I knew you guys were coming to the party at Carrie’s, last month or so.” I nodded in response. “Did you guys hook up with them that night?”

I chuckled a little then responded, “To be honest, yeah we did. We had a great time too. Maybe that is why Vicky is acting like she is now, I really don’t know. I heard you were there too, but left after Patty’s little blow up.”

She looked down, like she was ashamed. “Yeah. She got all pissy because I gave John a blowjob. We were all feeling pretty good by then and everyone was having sex. Hell, John fucked two other women, but Patty was getting pissed because he hung with her most of the time and I know they fucked at least twice. I don’t know why she got like that. It’s what that party was all about.”

I looked at her and said, “Look. I am not judging and if someone goes to a party like that, then they should know people are going to have multiple partners. Kind of glad we did it the way we did for our first time.”

“You are so right. You know, I didn’t screw anyone that night. I was mostly playing with 2 other girls. I’m Bi, as you may have guessed.”

I laughed and said, “Yeah, I knew and I guess I am now too” Ashley smacked my arm and said, “No way. You and Rich? Cool. I like an open minded guy”

I laughed at that remark, then got back to her story, “ But I thought someone said you went home with John.”

“I did, but only because Patty took off and I rode there with her. He wanted to come in, but I said no thanks. He left in sort of a huff. Guess a blowjob wasn’t good enough for him”, then chuckled.

I looked at my watch and saw it was going on 7pm, and figured it was time to put this to rest one way or another. I told Ashley that I better get going and go see Vicky. I said I don’t think this is going to end well either.

Ashley grabbed my hand and told me, “Look, if you want to come back later and talk, I’ll be here. If you just want to come back, come on back. I really liked hanging with you today.”

“Maybe I will Ash. But I doubt that I will. I’ll probably just head home. You don’t need some debbie downer bringing you down. But, maybe later this week I could call you and see if we want to hang out again.”

She smiled and said sure, that would be great. She gave me a kiss on the cheek when I was leaving. I did look back at her and said to myself, “man, what a fool. Gorgeous little thing like that.”

On the short ride over to Vicky’s, my stomach was in a knot. I knew this was the end of it, and may be that was for the best. Could I see myself married to her in a few years, no. A few weeks ago, I probably would have said yes, but these last few weeks opened my eyes, and neither of us are ready for that step in life.

By the time I got to Vicky’s, I was nervous as hell. After knocking on the door, she opened it and let me in. She was wearing an Indians Jersey that I bought her at one of the games we went too. That’s all she had on and it looked really sexy on her. I didn’t mention a thing to her about it. She offered me a drink, which I declined, and then went and sat on her couch.

“So” I said. “What is going on. What have I done that you have totally shut me out of your life?”

“It’s not you Tim, It’s me, it really is. I got scared. We were going down a path I don’t want to at this time in my life. I have deep feelings for you, and all I ever wanted was a friend and a sex buddy. But I think if we keep going, it will lead to something else.”

I just looked at her. I have to admit, I too, had strong feelings for her. “Yeah, you are right. I did have strong feelings for you, but after this week, that was completely destroyed.”

“What do you mean, this week?” she asked.

“Come on Vicky, really?” she did not answer, but did have a tear in her eye. “Did Ashley tell you I stopped up Wednesday night, just before closing?”

“No she didn’t, why did you come up?”

“I was hoping we could talk after work. But she said you were busy with a customer. But I did notice John’s car there, so I bet he was the customer.”

“Yeah he was, so what? I trimmed his hair.”

“That’s cool. So I guess thursday night, you were trimming his hair too at your place.”

“I didn’t see him Thursday.”

I just laughed and said, “Oh Ok. So his car parked out in front of your place, was just a mirage. Just like when I got out and came to the door and heard you yell out, Fuck me John, Fuck me, was a mirage too.”

Tears were now running down your her face, and mine too. I was totally hurt.

“It’s not any of your business who I fuck or even see. I think you need to leave now, and never come back.”

“You’re right Vick. It isn’t my business now. I can’t believe I actually believed you that one night in bed, when you said you’d be so hurt, if I had sex with someone else and you did not know about it. That was a lot of bullshit. In fact, I was stupid for even coming here tonight. Did you fuck him last night too?”

“Asshole. No I didn’t. I told you I was with my sister.”

“Ok right. You know, I was with Ashley today. We went out on the boat. I should have just stayed over there with her. But no. I felt like I was cheating, even though not a damn thing went on.”

She had a pissed look on her face. “You were with that whore? I’m sure you two fucked all day then. I know her and I know she has wanted to fuck you for a time now.”

“Well, believe what you want, but I have no reason to lie. I didn’t even have to tell you, but I believe in full disclosure, unlike you.”

I got up then and looked at her. Her face was drenched with tears. I started for the door, and she ran up and grabbed me.

“I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean for that to happen between John and I. I got high with him and one thing led to another.”

“I don’t really care Vicky. I really thought we had a good thing going between us. But hey, I’m sure you will get over me pretty quick, and now you got the ultimate fuck buddy. From what I hear, he’ll drop you in no time and move on to someone else.”

“Fuck You. Get out now.”

So I left. I went home and just crashed in my bed. The next day my mo asked what was wrong and I told her that Vicky and I broke up. She said it was probably for the best. I was too young to be tied down, and I had to agree with that.

Later that week, I did stop at Mitch’s and he said he heard all about it. I said, yeah, too bad. Then I told him my side. His eyes got wide and said, what lying bitch she is. She said you were fucking around on her. I asked him if he truly believed that and he said no. It did not sound like me. He knew I was really into her.

Ron and Mitch were good friends to me. They made sure I didn’t sit around and mope about it. After a good month, I was pretty much back to my normal self.

One night, I was over at Mitch’s and Tacy showed up. She said she was sorry for what Vicky did to me. Then let me know that John dropped her after two weeks and was going out with some broad Patty. I had to chuckle at that.

I did talk with Ashley a couple of time, and we even went out twice. The second time, we came back to her place and she wanted to have sex, but I declined saying I didn’t feel it was right, since she worked with Vicky. I really didn’t want her going in and saying, “Oh yeah Vick, Tim and I fucked this weekend.” I may have been mad, but I am not out for revenge.

Over Christmas time, I was over at Mitch’s and Vicky showed up. I was surprised, because my car was there, in the driveway, so she knew I was there. I was civil towards her, but carried no conversation. Thankfully, she did not stay long. That was the last time we ran into each other like that.

Tracy had tried to persuade me to coming over a few times for some fun time, but I declined. It wasn’t her fault that her sister couldn’t keep her legs shut, but, I also did not want any drama from that family.

It was for the best, for the very next year, I met my future wife and lived a very nice life. To some, it probably was not the lifestyle that they would live, but we loved each other and trusted each other. Carol was my life. We had many an adventure too, which I will always treasure. It still hurts that God took her from me so soon.

About 10 years ago, Carol and I were at the mall shopping and I ran into Vicky. We chatted for a few minutes and I did introduce her to Carol. She said she was divorced, her second, and had 2 kids, which were grown and living out of state. I told her I Carol and I have been together since ‘78. I have to say that Vicky really looked haggard and gained a good 20 pounds.

As we walked away, it reminded me of a song by Garth Brooks, Unanswered Prayers. “Some of God’s greatest gifts, are unanswered prayers.”

That was also the first time that I had really mentioned Vicky to Carol and all that had transpired. She laughed and said she should go back and thank her, because if she hadn’t done what she did, who knows, we may never have gotten together.

*************

Just an update. This past Thanksgiving I spent an enjoyable time with Kim and her kids and grandkids. As the day wore on, her daughter Karen, said how come you two don’t live together and quit this coming over. You both are good for one another and we all know you have sex. So just start living again. Aunt Carol would be very happy if you two were a couple now.

So we did move in the very next week. She is going to sell her place. As I have been writing this story, she has been reading it. She had no idea I went through this. She is a great woman though and we do love one another, and, I have to admit, it feels really good to wake up daily with her.

We are going to be taking a cruise later this year with Karen and Pete, and also Ann and Sam, so that should be fun, and if anything happens, we’ll write about it.

And to the anonymous folks that leave messages. Most of you are very supportive and I am grateful. But the one’s that just find something wrong in what I wrote, I am sure you have never written a story in your life, but have this need to put others down that truly enjoy doing this. One guy bitched because I said in the first part, my 8”inch cock, then in the next 7 ½”. Only reason that happened is because Kim measured it one night, and it stuck in my head. I was flabbergasted that I actually lost almost a ½ inch. Guess everything shrinks with age.

And one other thing too. I used real names this time for my friends. In the past, I did not. But I figured I hadn’t seen them in years, and they would never know who it was writing this. I doubt they even read stuff like this.

Boating Fun 2 0 (0)

[URIS id=2678]

Introduction:

After weeks of not asking Vicky out, I finally asked

Best you read Part 1

The next day, after Vicky and I spent an enjoyable evening together, I was going to take her out for that promised boat ride. I doubt it will be like the one I had taken her sister on.

I had already been to the boat and got it ready, when I arrived at Vicky’s at 10am. She came out wearing tan shorts, that came mid thigh, and a paisley print halter top, that really accented her breasts. Her top was a mid-drift and showed off her tan belly. In other words, she looked nice, yet pretty hot. Her shoulder length blond hair was tied into a ponytail.

It was already climbing in temp. The day was going to be in the mid 90’s, so it had to be in the upper 80’s already. I commented how great she looked when she got into my car. She leaned over and gave me a quick kiss and said thanks.

I told her that I had the boat ready to go, and loaded with soda and snacks, and that the lake was like glass. What I didn’t tell her, that is on days like this, there is always the chance for a storm to brew. But I would play it safe and stay close to shore, just in case something did kick up.

After getting out of the cove and into the river, she was in awe of the other boats, especially the big one’s, in the yacht clubs. I told her that those boats don’t leave their berths to many times during the season. It cost too much in gas, to just take it out, like I can with this thing.

We headed down, once in the lake, to the state park beach. The whole time, she stood next to me, as I drove. Then I let her drive it for a bit. She was like a kid in a toy store as she drove.

Once we made it to the beach area, I shut us down and let the boat drift. I turned on the radio, for some tunes, popped open the cooler and got her and I a drink. We both lit up a cigarette and sat back and just took in the day.

“This is so cool out here. I love this” She leaned over and kissed me on the lips, which lingered for a second. I was wishing I had taken her out far enough from prying eye’s then get us naked. But, why push it. With her sister, she definitely let me know what to expect that day.

We sat and talked about different things and what we wanted in life. She has hopes of meeting the “right” guy and raise a family, as I said I wanted the “right” girl for that. But she said she just wanted a friend right now, who she could go out with, have fun with, and if it felt right, have sex with too, without any of the love crap.

She said she had given her heart two other times and was deeply hurt by them both, so she has a hard time giving like that again. I, myself, have no expectations of falling in love right now. Like Vicky, a fri4end to hang with, that has some benefits on the side would be really nice.

“Think you can handle that type of relationship?” she asked. I looked at her and said, “Yeah. I could. I am not ready to be tied down to where I go to work, come home to a wife and kids, and do the daily routine, just yet. Someday though, I hope too.”

“You know, I could sit out here all day with you, like this. It is so peaceful, but fun too.”

“I’m glad you like it. I hope you’ll go again with me too.” She giggled and said, “Well that depends on if you will ask me again.”

I laughed and said, “I don’t think you’ll have any worries there. Stupid I’m not. I have this incredibly sexy lady on board, who I happen to like too.”

“Why thank you kind sir, but I am hardly sexy. If you haven’t noticed, I do have some chunky thighs and a big butt.”

“Well, to me, that makes you even sexier.”

We had been out on the water now for a few hours. I looked to the west and saw the sky getting dark. I suggested we start heading back towards the dock area. I told her to look to the west and see the dark sky, that means we may get some rain, and it takes almost 40 minutes of good weather to get back. Hell of a lot longer if the lake kicks up.

In that short of time, the lake did start getting rough, with 4 to 6 foot waves. We were a little past halfway there, when the sky opened up. When weather gets like this, you just go slow and ride it out. It took another 45 minutes to get back to the dock. We were both soaked to the skin, since I didn’t put the top up. I have to admit, she may have looked like a drowned rat, but her top just clung to her tits and nipples were definitely sticking out.

As I docked up, I asked if she would just put the cooler down in the sleeping compartment, and I would get it next time I was down. We then ran for the car, taking with us towels, to place on the seats. At her place, we made a mad dash to her door and got inside, laughing and giggling.

“I am sorry the weather ruined the day for us. I’ll try and pick a better day, next time.”

“Oh don’t worry about it. I had fun and the day isn’t over yet. Get out of those wet clothes and I’ll put them in the dryer.” I looked at her and said, “and what do I cover up with it?”

She went to her hall closet and pulled out a big towel and threw it at me, then giggled. “Sorry, I don’t think you’d look good in any of my clothes. Go in the bathroom and change and I’ll get mine off and throw them in the dryer too.”

I went into the bathroom, and undressed and used another towel to drive off with. Since my hair is short, it won’t take long to dry. I wrapped the towel around me and came out and asked where to put the clothes. She yelled from her bedroom to just leave them in the bathroom. Then I heard her hair dryer going.

About five minutes later, I heard the dryer quit, and figured she be back out in shorts and a top. Wrong. She stepped into the kitchen with this blue, silk robe on. It stopped about halfway down her thighs. Damn, she looked hot.

“Hey. want some pizza and beer from last night?” “Sure. That sounds real good about now.”

She got it out of her fridge and handed me the beers, while she got napkins and brought the pizza box to the living room. She turned on the TV, I think more for background noise than anything else. We started eating. We were both pretty hungry. I had plans to take her to the one restaurant that is on the river, that you can dock up too.

As we finished eating, she said, “Thank you for the great time today. I really loved that, out there on the water. Got a little hairy at the end, but you pulled us through without a care.”

“Yeah. Those storms suck, but I have been in worse.” And then explained how Ron, Mitch, myself and Don, another friend who owned a boat, went to Canada and came back in a major storm.

We finished up eating and she put away the box and came back and sat next to me on the couch, facing me, sitting indian style.

“Are you sure you had a good time today?” I asked. She laughed and said, “Yes silly. Even better now. I’m sitting with a half naked man who I am going kiss in a minute, and then who knows what happens after that”

“Well. I had a great time too, and even better, since I sitting with a gorgeous lady, who is two thirds dressed.” She giggled then took a hand and pulled on the shoulder of her robe, and let it slip down, revealing the top of her one breast. Then she did the same to the other side, but this time, exposing her breast to me. Her nipple was hard and pink, and her areola was was large and a darker pink.

“Better?” All I could do is smile at her, then leaned in to kiss her, but she pushed me away, and lay back down. “Suck my toes again. You know, I came when you did that last night.”

“It would be my pleasure. And yes, I could tell that you did. You were quite sexy looking too, while cumming.”

She put her foot up to my mouth and I sensually kissed all over it, then started sucking her big toe. This got her to moan pretty loud. I took each toe into my mouth, all the while, watching her face. She would lick her lips as I sucked on each toe. Then I started licking up her foot, to her calf, then I figured no stopping now, and started licking up her thigh. When I was getting close to her inner thigh, near her pussy, she stopped me. “Let’s go into the bedroom”

I stood up and helped her up and pulled her into my arms and we kissed. Her robe came open and she pressed her tits into my chest and her mound rubbed against my aching cock. Her hand reached down and pulled the towel away, revealing my 7 ½ inch manhood to her.

“Oh my God Babe. Is that for me?” she asked. “All for you, if you want it.” Her hand snaked around my shaft and she gentle pumped it a few times and said, “Ohhhhhhhh yessssssssssss. I do want this.”

She grabbed my hand and pulled me along to her bedroom. Luckily, the air conditioning was better back here, and not as stuffy, as the living room was. She got up on her bed, lay back, and spread her legs wide. I kneeled between them, looked down on her and said, “My God, you are beautiful. Now where did I leave off.” She laughed and said, “I’m sure it will come back to you.”

I lay down, with my head between her legs and started licking her inner thighs. Then started eating her pussy. Her mound was covered lightly with her golden hair. It made it look like she was shaved. But back then, girls weren’t shaving like they do now.

When my tongue made contact with her pussy lips, her legs shot up and she let out a loud squeal. As I ate her, she kept moaning and saying “yes” over and over again.When I insert a finger in her, she really started thrashing about.

I have eaten a few girls in my days, but none got into it like Vicky was. When I put my tongue on her clit, and stuck another finger in her, she let out a “Fuckkkkkkk” andpulled my head in harder to her pussy.

Her legs were now spread almost perpendicular to her body, so I took the chance and licked her asshole. “Oh Fuckkkkkkkkk. God, God, God” she yelled out. Then I came back to her clit and sucked in my mouth. That did now. Her body was thrashing around and her ass lifted off the bed and she came, and came hard.

She held my head tight against her pussy, and a stream of clear liquid came out. My face was covered in it and it tasted great. Now I have seen squirters in porn flicks, but never in person. I just kept licking it up as it leaked out of her.

“Oh Shit. Did I pee on you?” “No Sweetie, you didn’t. I think you squirted cum out of you. Hat was awesome.”

“I’ve never done that before. I have heard about it, but no one has ever made me do that before. Holy shit”

“Even if you did pee on me, who cares. That was an awesome orgasm you had. I hope I can give you more of them.”

I started eating her again, even though she asked me to stop. I didn’t listen and in 5 minutes, she came again. The whole time she did nothing but moan and kept driving my head into her pussy.

As she calmed down, I kneeled between her legs and look upon her. Why in God’s name, that asshole would say she is fat, is beyond me. To me, she is gorgeous and perfect.

She finally spoke after a couple of minutes of down time. “My god, where did you learn that. Now roll over on your back and let me take care of you.” “Oh, and sorry for getting carried away and swearing like that”

“Vick, it was Ok. I like when you do that. Tells me you really like what I am doing and love the sex.”

She kneeled next to me and kissed me passionately. She even licked around my face, tasting her juices. Then she slowly kissed down my body and finally took my cock into her hungry mouth.

She was definitely a pro at sucking cock. She licked it, then my balls and then suck it in. She would sense when I was getting close and quit and rub my balls and pull on them some. Good thing I jacked off this morning. I should be good at lasting longer the first time with her.

She kept sucking and licking me for another 5 minutes, then quit, put a leg over my waist and slowly slid down my pole. “Oh God Yes” she moaned out. Then she sat there, her hands on my chest and just stayed still.

“Does it hurt Vick?” She giggled, then said, “Oh No. Just getting used to it. It’s been over 6 months for me to have one in me. Do you ever masturbate?” I chuckled at that question, not knowing how to answer it.

“Yeah I do. Do you?” She grinned and said, “Oh hell yeah. All the time. But my toy isn’t as big as you. Bill, the loser I dated before, was small too, on 5 inches and not all that fat. But yeah, I do masturbate. Quite a bit actually.”

“I do too. Got to relieve that pressure somehow. I did last night, and then again this morning.”

Vicky laughed and told me, “Oh why was that? Did someone have blue balls last night?” then giggled some more.

I looked up at her and smiled, then gave her a light spank to her ass. “Hey. What was that for?”

“For sending me home with blue balls, then laughing about it.” She gave me a pouty face then and said, “Well, if you had noticed a hell of a lot sooner to me wanting to go out with you, we could have been doing this for months now. To be honest, we almost did it last night. I was going to wave my no sex on first date because you had me so horny. But, I too, came twice last night after you left, and then again this morning.”

She then started rocking back and forth on my cock, which was buried deeply inside her. Every time she would move forward, she would let out a “Aw” sound. Then it hit me. I was going bareback in her, which could be a problem.

“Shit Vick, I forgot to put on a rubber.” She leaned down and lightly kissed me, then said, “No worries Hun. I am on the pill, trust me, last thing I want is a kid.”

We started kissing now as she rode me. My hands gently squeezed her ass, which I found perfect for holding. It was a good thing I did jack off earlier, because I knew I would last longer. God her pussy was so wet, hot, and tight.

She sat back up and I sat up with her and took a nipple into my mouth, as my hands still had hold of her ass. As I sucked, she would let out little gasps, and started bouncing harder, up and down on my shaft.

When I switched to the other nipple, her body got stiff, then spasmed and she started to cum. “Oh God, Oh God. Oh God.” is all she said. I pulled her back down, when I lay back and started to kiss her again.

Now I needed to release my load in her and started to match her rhythm, meeting her downward thrust, with my own upward thrust. I even lifted my ass off the bed, making my cock go in deeper, which got a loud moan from her. Damn, I wish she would talk dirty about now. It really does turn me on.

Now I started jack hammering her pussy, which got a “Oh Fuckkkkkkkkk” responce form her. Not a minute went by until she she sat back up and pressed hard on my chest and yelled out “Oh Fuck, Fuck Fuck Fuck,” and was cumming again.

She leaned back down and put her arms around my neck and mine around her and continued to assault her sex, until I unloaded inside her, about 30 seconds later/ All I did was grunt and then say, “Oh Fuckkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk”

We were both panting away and we both had a sheen of sweat on us. Her face was buried into my shoulder as we came down from orgasmic bliss. She continued to lay on me for a good 5 minutes, although she did try to roll off, but I held her firm right there.

I was still inside her when she finally picked her head up and kissed me. Then she bolted up and off of me. I asked what was wrong and she said, “Shit, I forgot to turn the dryer on.”, then laughed and jumped out of bed. A minute later she back and flopped onto the bed, laying next to me. As she came back in, her hand was between her legs.

“My God Tim, did you shoot a gallon of cum in me? It was running down my leg by the dryer. I guess I should have finished off that blow job before.” then she giggled again. “So you know for future times we are together, I do love oral. Giving and receiving, and I do swallow.”

Leaned over and kissed her, then moved down and got between her legs and stuck my tongue in her dripping pussy.. “Oh shit, what are you doing Babe?” she asked.

“Cleaning up my mess, my Dear.” I went back to sucking our cum from her, and she kept moaning away the whole time. After a few minutes, I slip back up her body, opened my mouth to show her the cum, and then kissed her. Her tongue shot into my mouth and started sucking the cum from it.

As we kissed, my cock , which was now hard again from eating her, slipped back inside her. She broke our kiss and said, “Oh yeah, this feels so good. If we were in love, I’d say make love to me, but for now, make lust to me.”

We made slow passionate lust to each other. Her hand were around my back, caressing it and my arms were around her for most of the time. About 10 minutes into it, she started having another orgasm. “Oh God, “Oh Goddddddddddddddd damnnnnnnnnnn”.

Her pussy was clamping down hard on my man meat, but I was no where close to cumming yet. As she came I kept up my slow pace, and she let out whimpers the whole time. Her legs, which were bent at the knee and trying to crush my torso, then relaxed as her orgasm waned.

“Oh God Baby, this feels so good. I could last all day like this with you.”

“You feel amazing Vick. You are a wonderful lover. Oh God. I’m gonna need to cum soon.”

Vicky wrapped her legs around my waist and said, “Cum Baby. Fuck me now and give me your cum. Fuck me harder.”

I started speeding up my pace now, and Vicky was meeting my every thrust. My balls were slapping against her ass and you hear the sloshing sound when two lovers are fucking hard and it is totally wet down there.

A few minutes later I announced, “Oh Vick. Vick, I am going to cum.”

“Oh Babe, pull out and feed me your cum.” Vicky then started cumming herself. Not as strong as her last one, but still, an orgasm.

I then couldn’t hold back anymore, when I heard her cumming. I tried to pull out, but started shooting as my cock left her pussy. So I shot 4 times on her belly and one that hit her pussy on the way out.

“Aweeeeeeeeee. I wanted that so badly. Maybe next time” she said.

I was on my knees, looking at her. The cum was all over her belly, so I leaned down and started licking it up. “Oh Wow. you are full of surprises.”

I then fed her a mouthful of cum, which she gladly took into her mouth. The kisses were hot and passionate. What was left, was rubbing into our skin as we kissed. We kept kissing and caressing each other, then my dick finally went soft and slipped from inside her.

“Aweeeeee. I liked that there.” I chuckled and said, “He’s got a mind of his own, but after some rest, I’m sure he can rise to the occasion.” Vicky laughed then and said, “Oh I think I know a way or 2 to make him rise.”

“Care for something to drink?” I nodded in agreement and she left the bedroom. I loved watching her ass swing as she sauntered out the door. She was back in a couple of minutes with glass of ice tea.

She smiled at me as she handed me the glass. “I thought we could share, since we already have shared other fluids.” then giggled.

We each then lit up a cigarette and sat up against the headboard and started talking. I looked over at the clock next to her bed and was surprised to see it was after 4pm.

“Ok. I gotta ask, how many women have you been with. You seem like such an experienced lover, and my god, you put my needs first, or is this just a one time deal?”

“You really want to know?” She nodded yes. “5, I think One in high school. A couple in college, and then the one I was dating for a bit from work, last year. But the one who taught me the most, I really hate saying this, is a married woman. No way was I telling her about Tracy and me”

“Oh really? Go on” I now kind of chuckled, figuring this would be my last with Vicky. “ Yeah. The summer before I went to college. I was involved with her babysitter. We dated in our senior year. Well they are swingers, and Debbie and I hooked up with them one evening, after smoking a few bowls. They were like 30 and Deb and I are 18. You sure you want to hear this?”

“Yeah I do. Because if she is the one who taught you how to put a woman first, especially orally, I need to thank her big time. But go on”

“Well Deb had already warned me of their lifestyle, and I do believe that is where Deb got her start at being Bi. But that night, we were all swimming in their pool, naked and Rhonda corned me in the pool and I looked over and saw Deb and Bill making out. I was a bit uneasy, but being stoned I said what the hell, and started kissing Rhonda.”

“Then Rhonda suggested we go inside to their family room. Once there both girls gave us blow jobs. I have to admit, Rhonda was a bit more polished at it than Deb was. The Rhonda said I needed to return the favor. I did not do that much with Deb, so I was inexperienced at it.”

“At first, I wasn’t totally sure of what I was doing, but Rhonda guided me and told me what to do and when to do it, to bring maximum pleasure to my partner. Bill knew what he was doing because he had Deb cumming a couple of times that night, by eating her. She also told me that if you ever find that lady who will allow you to cum in her, then the only right thing to do is lick your cum from her, when you are finished each time. If we girls can suck your cum, then you boys should be able to handle it too, she said.”

Vicky just lay on her side, listening the whole time. I think it was turning her on too, because her hand would occasionally rub her clit, as I talked. Just then the buzzer went off for the clothes.

“So, did you 4 hook up anymore?” Damn, this girl is nosey. “Yeah. 3 more time during the summer. Then I went to Columbus and Deb went to North Carolina. She stayed down there and is graduating this year, and I hear she is engaged.”

“Well, I need to meet this woman, so I can thank her for teaching you. You are amazing. No man has ever gotten me off like that. I think I am still cumming from it.”

I asked her then, “How many for you?” She just chuckled and said, “A lady never tells. But seeing we are being open and honest, 4 guys. 2 from high school. Those were more experimental. Wham Bam thank you Maam. But I didn’t really know any better. Then 2 years ago, after high school. A guy who works with my one friend asked me out and we stayed together 8 months, before I found out he was cheating on me. Then there is Keith, who I think you met.”

“Yeah, I remember him. We all thought he was a real shitbird. What the hell did you see in him?”

“Christ, I wish I knew. Partly because no one was asking me out, but he did, after some party I went too. At first, he was ok, but the crowd he hung around with, I really didn’t care for. The sex. The sex sucked with him. I never came once with him, not once. If he licked me down there, it was maybe for a minute and he always expected a blow job. Then he would climb on top, fuck me, cum, and he was done.”

“What an asshole. Hope his dick falls off one day.” I said. Vicky chuckled and agreed with me. Then continued on, “The breaking point came last January. We went to some stupid party and this one friend of his was talking to me. Keith gets real jealous. He came over and grabbed my arm hard and pulled me away. He looked at the guy and said, back off man, she’s my cunt.”

“I was livid then, and asked to be taken home. As I got out of his car I told him don’t ever call me, or come over here again. You will never see this cunt again asshole. Of course he tried calling me, but I would never talk to him. MItch saw him in the spring and warned him to never talk to me again.”

I leaned over and kissed her lips lightly. “Well, I won’t ever call you that, nor use the word, and your needs will always outweigh mine.”

“You are so sweet Tim. You already proved that my needs come before yours. And, to answer the million dollar question. Yes, I do want to go out again, and hopefully many more times. Oh, and that C word, we can use during sex. I like talking dirty at times, unless it is a romantic time, like we just did”

“Good. I was going to ask too. But for now, are you hungry? I seem to have worked up a big appetite, not only for you, but food as well.”

“I am famished. Let me get you your clothes from the dryer.” “Ok. How about that restaurant I was going to take you too, on the river, before our little monsoon hit?” “Sounds great to me.”

Vicky then put on a black lacy bra and black lacy bikini panties. Then a tan top and a jeans mini skirt. I was getting hard again just watching her. I had to go with what I had.

Dinner was great. I had a beer and she had two Mai Tai’s. Our conversation went so smoothly, like we had been friends our whole life. At one point, she took her foot and put it in my crotch and rubbed my dick, then giggled. I was looking to make sure no one saw that.

We were asked if we wanted dessert, but we both declined. If anything, I’d rather eat her for dessert.She told the waitress that she already had something yummy to eat when we got back home. After we left, we walked hand in hand to the car.

“Where too, me lady?” “Hmmm. I don’t care. I’m hoping you don’t want the day to end.” I smiled over at her and said, “Not a chance. I really like being with you. Not just sexually either. I really like you.”

“I really like you too, Tim. I have for a long time. So let’s not let the evening get away from us.”

We drove down to a park I know, which ends right at the lake’s shoreline. We walked hand in hand and sat down on the one of the covered swings they have set up there. Of course it was still hot out and now the lake was calm. I was thinking of taking the boat back out, but decided against that for the day.

We lasted almost an hour, just watching the boats go by and the serenity of the place take hold of us. Vicky said she was getting a bit hot and suggested we go back to her place and watch a movie, or something. We were back at her place in 10 minutes.

Once inside, she went and grabbed some more ice tea. This time 2 glasses. I was heading to the living room, but she said, No. Let’s watch from my bedroom. Who was I to argue.

Once back there, I turned her towards me and kissed her. As we kissed, she pulled my shirt up, broke the kiss and took it off of me. I pulled hers off then, and also unfastened her bra, which she let slip to the floor. Then she undid my shorts and slip them off of me, then my boxers. I undid her button for her skirt and watched it hit the floor, and then slowly removed her panties. We just hugged our naked bodies together.

“I think TV will be much more enjoyable naked, don’t you?” “Sweetie, I think I want to be naked with you anytime, any day.”, I said.

She turned on the TV and then we crawled in bed. She also had cable back here for this unit too and put it on HBO again. We really didn’t care what was playing because we were to wrapped up in each others arms kissing, until her hand went for my rigid cock.

“My God Babe. I can’t believe you are this hard again.” “Must have to do with the person I am with. You are one sexy woman, I hope you know.

She pushed me down and started sucking me again. She licked and sucked me, taking most of it in her mouth. I joked that this must be her dessert she spoke of before. Vicky just nodded her head and moaned. I asked where my dessert was, and she took the hint and straddled my face and slowly brought her pussy to my waiting tongue.

As I ate, she sucked. I fingered her pussy and as I did, I thought I would try out her ass again. When my tongue made contact, she let out a loud yelp sound. I kept on eating her ass, and fingering her pussy. The vibrations from her moaning, on my cock, was awesome. At the rate we were going, we both would come soon.

My tongue went back to her pussy and I heard her say, “Oh Fuck Yesssssssssssssss. Eat me Babe.” So I did just that. My tongue snaked in and out of her, then up to her puckered hole, then back down. My finger was working inside her too, rubbing against her g-spot. She was grinding her pussy into my face now, so I took my other hand and licked a finger and slowly put it in her ass.

“Oh My Fucking Goddddddddddddddd”. She was pumping my cock faster now, with her hand and her mouth over the head. I told her I was going to cum. “Cum in my mouth. Fuckkkkkkkkkk, I’m cumming”

She let loose a big orgasm. It was like a mini squirt, but not like earlier. I then lifted my ass up and started shooting into her mouth. Her lips clamped around my shaft as she took in a few streams of cum.

Her body was still convulsing when I asked her to come up by me and kiss me. She complied and got on top of me and kissed me, pushing some of my cum into my mouth. Then she started licking my face, tasting her owns juices now.

I reached down, in between our bodies, and guided my cock to her pussy. Once in, she gasped, then pushed back, to seat in firmly in her drenched pussy. She gasped, them moaned real loud into my mouth.

She pushed up for a little bit and slammed her ass down on me. “God. Damnnnnnnnn. Give me this Honey……. Fuck Me.”

I wrapped my arms around her tightly, and then rolled us, so I would be on top. I placed an arm behind each of her leg’s, pushed them up, so her knees were near her tits, and sunk my cock in as deep as possible.

“Yesssssssssssssssssss. That’s it. Fuck Me Baby, just like this”

We pounded hard this time. It was pure animal lust now, almost like her sister did with me. The headboard of the bed was banging against the wall, with each downward thrust inside that heavenly pussy of her. With each thrust, she was loudly making an Awe sound. She didn’t care who knew she was fucking right now, and neither did I.

We didn’t last too long this time. It may have lasted 8 or 9 minutes, but she started cumming again. “Fuck Me Tim. keep Fucking me, I am cumming”

Once she was done, I just groaned out and let loose my last load of cum inside her. Then collapsed on top of her, both of us panting hard.

“Oh my God Tim. That was amazing. Now I know what throughly fucked means. Christ. My body can’t even move. Godddddddddddddd. I love it”

I rolled off of her and we both lay panting, like we ran a marathon or something. We both scooted up and leaned against the headboard. I grabbed our cigs and ice tea, which was now getting kind of warm, but we didn’t care.

It was just now 8pm, and some movie we never heard of came on the TV. After we both visited the bathroom, we had another cig, then she put a bunch of pillows down so we could lay and watch TV. We spooned, with my cock resting between her ass cheeks.

Holding my hand to her breast, she said, “Thank you. This was the best second and third date I ever had. Please tell me this is not a one time deal.”

“I have no plans on making it a one time deal. But, I will respect your decision if you think you don’t want to see each other again. In fact, I want to go out with you next saturday night. Dinner, movie, or just hang out”

“I like that. So yes. But you can also come over during the week too. Monday, Wednesday and Friday though, I work until 9, so those nights are shot, but the other one’s, I’m all yours.In more ways then one, “ Then giggled.

It wasn’t too long after this, she fell asleep and shortly after I did too. The phone started ringing a little after 10pm, which awoke us. Vicky answered it. It was pretty one sided, but by how to convo was going, it was her sister. I knew for sure when Vicky said, Oh yeah, and then yeah, he is still here, laying next to me watching TV. Then she said. Oh my god did we. Then she hung up shortly after that.

“Nosey sister wanted to know how our date went. Of course once I said you were laying next to me, she asked if we fucked. I would have probably gone into detail, if you weren’t still here.”, and then laughed.

We started kissing again, when I told her I better get my sorry ass home, to bed. “Damn. I wish you could spend the night. But I know we wouldn’t sleep all that much.”

I got dressed and she put on a robe and followed me to the door, where we stood and kissed for another 5 minutes. Finally she pushed me away and told me to go, or I would have to take her back to bed and do unspeakable things to her.

The next evening, I was over at Mitch’s and Tracy was there. We were in the kitchen with Mitch’s mom, when she asked what Vicky and I did yesterday. So I told her about the boating and how we had to cut it short because of the rain. Then we watched movies and went to dinner.

“Sure you did. I’m not stupid you know. You better not knock her up.” Mitch’s mom said, the laughed. I sure the hell was going to tell her I fucked her niece all afternoon and evening. I went outside for a smoke and Tracy followed.

“So… You made my little sister squirt huh? Fucked her 4 times too. Impressive.” I looked at Tracy and was at a loss for words.

“Damn.. isn’t anything sacred?” Tracy laughed and said, “Not between sisters silly.”

Then she got quiet for a bit, then spoke again, “You know, this means we are done, unless you two don’t date anymore. I’m gonna miss our fun, but if you and Vicky are dating, just be good to her. Most of the guys she has ever gone out with have been losers, so don’t turn out to be one of them. Oh yeah and, I am not telling her that you and I screwed around. That’s our secret.”

Tuesday evening I went over to Vicky’s around 8, giving her time to relax from her day. She had on a pair of running shorts, very loose in the legs and a t-shirt, no bra. She told me that her monthly friend showed up yesterday. Oh well, no sex this evening.

We just laid on the couch and watched TV, most of the time.We did kiss a lot and fondle each other. At one point, she suggested that we at least get naked to our underwear, saying she loved the feeling of our naked bodies touching together. So we did undress and spooned on the couch. It was hard not to play around, but we succeeded, though I did leave around 11 with a raging hard on. She kissed me at the door and said, “Take care of that when you get home and think of me.”

Thursday evening, I took her to dinner and we made plans for saturday night. Once again, we just cuddled on the couch, since her friend was still hanging on.She was pretty frustrated too, when I was leaving. “Damnit. I wish my period had not shown up. I am so horny right now.” I kissed her softly and said, “It’s Ok Vick. Just part of nature. I’m sure we’ll make up for lost time.”

Ron stopped over on Saturday afternoon, wondering if I was going to use the boat Sunday. I said no, because it was his week for it. He was just making sure, because he wa taking Jeanie out on it that day. My mom asked later, what my plans were for the evening. I told her going out to the boat and may spend the night on it. She floored me when she said, “Yeah sure. Just use common sense and don’t get her pregnant.” Can’t ever fool mom.

I picked up Vicky at 6:30 and we went to this nice restaurant that was over in the next city. I had on a nice pair of khaki shorts and a light blue button down shirt. She was wearing a green printed summer dress, that showed some good cleavage, and surprisingly, no bra. She did look great and I told her so. She said, “Thanks. I thought you may like to see the girls better without a bra.” then giggled.

Towards the end of dinner, she grabbed my hand and asked, “Would you mind if we blew off the movie tonight and just went back to my place?”

“Sweetie, we can do anything you want too. I’m up for anything. We can go another time.” Vicky just smiled then, and we left shortly afterwards.

We got back to her place and it a little past 8. She asked if I wanted a beer, which I gladly accepted.We were sitting ather kitchen table when she reached into her purse and pulled out a baggie. In it, was a few of joints.”Do you mind?” I smiled and told her, “Love too.” She smiled too and said, “Good. I’ve been wanting to get high with you all week.” We shared the first joint and by the end of it, we were both getting a good buzz going.

She went to her door and made sure it was locked, then grabbed my hand and pulled me down the hall, to her bedroom. Once in the bedroom, we set our beers down and then embraced and kissed. She moaned a few times kissing then said, “God I love how you kiss. You make me so fucking horny when you do.”

The blinds were closed, yet there was still plenty of light in the room, but she broke way, and lit a couple of candles.She walked back to me and hugged me again. “We need to talk Tim.” Uh Oh, I thought. Those famous words you here when something is going to go wrong with a woman.

“But first, remove my dress please.” I bent down slightly and found the hem of her dress and pulled it up slowly. I thought I better make this last, it will probably be the last time. Once I had it over her head, I noticed that she was completely naked under it. “Surprise Baby.”

She then undid my shorts and unbuttoned my shirt and threw it on the floor. She reached down and pushed my boxers down and I stepped out of them and was now naked, and my cock at full attention. She then told me to sit on the bed, and then she went a lit up another joint, and joined me on the bed.

We passed the smoke back and forth until it was gone, then she finally spoke. “I know what you are thinking. You think that I don’t want to do this anymore, but that is not it.” I just nodded and let her talk. Who knows now, where this is going.

“First off, you are great to me. You treat me like a lady and never pressure me into anything, especially sex. And the sex, Oh wow, it has been great, even when we just lie around and hold each other.”

“But I need to be straight with you. We are invited to a party in 3 weeks. Not the usual type. My friend from work, Carrie, she is divorced, 35, a tad wild and who I got the weed from, is throwing it. Well at these parties, there is usually 10 to 15 people there, mostly couples, but I have attended single, so there are singles there too, like her roommate, Rich. He works at the salon too. He says he is gay, but I know he and Carrie fuck, so I say he is Bi.”

“Anyways, The parties get kind of crazy at times, and people start making out and fucking too. I won’t lie, I haven’t been fucked there, but I did give Rich a blow job, and…” She quit talking for almost 30 seconds.

“And?” I said. “Well, Carrie and I have had sex together. We have on many occasions too.”

“Ok. so what?” She was looking down at the floor, then looked back up at me. She probably thought I would think she was some weirdo, or something.

“So.. You are ok with this? I mean, someone may hit on me, or even hit on you, or someone could watch us fuck.” She shook her head, and before I could even answer, she started talking again.

“Babe, I am in this experimental stage of my life, and I really want to experience everything I can before I settle down with someone, even if it turns out to be you. I am highly sexual but not a slut who will fuck just anyone. If you go, I promise you are the only guy that will fuck me.”

I put a finger to her lips, to stop her from talking. “Sweetie. I think we both are in the experimental stage of life. Look, I really like you, but I do not own you. You are free to see whoever you please, who am I to say anything about it. Even if we were quote “Boyfriend and Girlfriend” I would never stop you from doing something you like. If you do want to see another guy, then just be honest about it, and we can part as friends, and you can see how it is with him.”

I put my finger to her lips again. “Look, I’d like to view you as my girlfriend, I won’t lie about that. I think I am a pretty open minded guy too. Shit, I didn’t get jealous of Bill fucking Deb. In fact, I thought it was pretty hot to see. But, I have no plans on seeing anyone else, except you. And, I’ll experiment with anything you want too. I’d love to hear what your fantasies are, or things you want done sexually, or anything for that matter.”

Vicky then reached over and lit us both a cig. Then she said sit with your legs out and spread a little. Then she sat down so her legs were over mine, but her knees bent and our groins only inches away from each other. At this point, my cock was back to full staff.

Vicky leaned into me and kissed me softly on the lips, and as she did, her free hand took hold of my cock and held it gently. My one hand went up and caressed her one breast and stroked her nipple, which became very hard.

“I was so scared to tell you this Tim. I really thought you would say no thanks, and then leave. I really like you and I think of you as my boyfriend now too. The people at work think you are. Carrie is dying to meet you, by the way. If I wanted to have a 3way, she would be the one I want joining us in bed” My dick twitched at that statement, and I had not even seen this woman..

“Ohhhhhhhhh. Someone likes that idea. As for some things I want to try. Hmmmmmm. Let’s see. I do want to try a 3some, maybe even a 4some with the right people. I don’t think I would get jealous of you fucking another, as long as I was there too. You fucking someone else without me, I don’t think I would like.”

I bent over and kissed her nipple, as she put out her cig. “What else Lover?”

“MMMmmmmmm, love you sucking my tits Baby. I really want to watch you masturbate, while I am masturbating too. I got so turned on when you told me you did that last week, after leaving here. And so you know. When I am high, my mouth filter is gone. I yell and swear quite a bit, especially if I am being pleasured and aroused, like now. I am so fucking wet.”

I reach down and ran my finger over her swollen labia, then brought it to my mouth and sucked her juices off. I did it again and then stuck my finger to her lips and let her taste her juice.

“Oh fuck Baby. This is what I am talking about. You have me so turned on.” I kissed her again, but this time, our tongues met and we stayed connected for about a minute until I said, “What else do you want to try?”

She sheepishly looked at me and said, “Anal. I want to feel your cock in my ass one day. But, and now you may not like this, but, remember last week, when I squirted?” I nodded, fully remembering that.

“Well, I thought I had peed on you, and told you, and you said no matter. Well I want to try that. Me peeing on you and you peeing on me. I don’t know why, and it sounds gross, but I saw it in a porn movie once. Oh yeah, I like porn too.”

We started kissing again, and in between kisses, I said to her “Baby… (kiss) We can try (kiss) anything you want too (Kiss) But first, scoot back some against the headboard.”

I looked ather. She was sitting up, with her legs spread and I asked her where her toys were. She directed me to her nightstand. It was starting to get dark out now and the candle light was giving us a nice romantic glow. I went and got out her one dildo, that was battery operated and handed it to her.

I sat across from her, with my knees bent and legs wide enough so she could see my cock and balls. I started stroking my cock for her now. Her face got a big grin on it and then she turned on her toy and started rubbing her pussy with it.

“What are you thinking about when you stroke that beautiful cock of yours Baby?”

“How I love eating that gorgeous pussy of yours. The taste and the smell of it. It is so intoxicating to me. You are so sexy right now. I can’t wait to get between your legs and suck your pussy and taste your cum again.”

She let out a loud moan, as she shoved the toy deep inside her. Her ass was wiggling all over. “Oh fuck babe. I know I am going to need your big cock soon. My pussy wants it so fucking bad. When you cum soon, I want you to shoot it all over me. Oh God baby, I am so close to cumming. Your cock is so fucking good to look at it.”

“That’s it Babe, fuck your pussy with that toy. Just wait until you have the real thing in it. When I cum, I will cum all over you, then lick it all up and feed it to you. Cum Baby. Don’t hold back, Cum”

She yellled out, “Oh Fuckkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk. Fuck, Fuck, Fuck” and started cumming. Her legs came up so her knees were touching her breasts now. I could see her juices flowing out of her, as the dildo was dropped to the bed.

I kneeled up and stoked my cock faster now, and pointed at her belly. “That’s it Baby, cum on me. Cum all over me”

About 5 seconds later I grunted hard and said, “Fuckkkkkkkkkkkkk” and started shooting my cum on her. One landed on her neck, but the rest landed on her tits and belly. 5 long ropes in all, and one small one. All I heard from her was “Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh”

I scurried up between her legs and started licking my cum up. I gathered most of it, and without swallowing, I put my mouth near her and she opened it. I dripped into her mouth. Then she pulled my head down to hers and started kissing me frantically.

As we kissed, my cock, which was still hard, found the entrance to her wet sex, and I pushed in. When I was fully in her, she groaned out, “Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhh yessssssssssssssssss.”

Then I pulled out and Vicky said, “Nooooooooooooooooooo” I disregarded her plea and went between her legs and wanted to taste her cum now, from before. I really wanted to get her to squirt again.

When my tongue hit her pussy, she let out a loud “Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh”, then “Eat my Pussy Baby, Eat it good”

As I ate her, she thrashed all over. Her moans were growing longer, and then short breaths, she would take. I then inserted my thumb into her ass and my middle finger from the same hand, into her pussy. “Oh yesssssssss. My fucking god Yesssssssssss. Love your pussy eating ways.” she cried out.

I continued to lick her pussy and finger fuck both hole. I could tell now, she was getting close again, so I grabbed the toy and turned it on and placed the tip, right on her clit. That put Vicky over the edge now. She pulled her legs up so her knees were by her head and let out a long yell.

“Oh Fuckkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk. Cumminggggggggggggggggggggggggg. Fuckkkkkkkkkkk”

I took my finger out and she shot her cum out at me. I drank in as much as I could, but a lot went on the bed too. My face was drenched and her ass cheeks and pussy was covered in girl juices. Her whole body shook and my thumb was still in her ass. I just lay there and started licking her juices up, but left her clit alone, for I knew that would be super sensitive.

After a few minutes, and a lot of deep breaths, she finally said, “Oh my god. That was amazing. Holy Fuck. Come here and hold me Baby.”

I crawled up on her and wrapped my arms around her, and hers wrapped around me and we kissed. They were soft sensuous kisses, with tongues softly meeting.

She broke the kiss and said, “Oh wow, we are so good together. Be my Boyfriend, my lover, and my friend. Stay with me tonight and wake with me in the morning.”

I kissed her lips, then her nose, then her forehead, and said. “Only if you will be my Girlfriend and Love. I am already your friend. And I had no intentions of going home tonight.”

“I got to pee Baby, so let me up, and I’ll get us some tea too.” As she left the room, she said to light up another joint. We’re in for a long night of lovin.

I did as directed and she came back with a big glass of tea, which we both shared. She laughed when she saw the big wet spot on the bed. “Good thing this is king size, or you would be sleeping in that spot mister.”

“Nights not over yet, there could be more spots on the bed.” We finished the weed and fell into each other’s arms, like two lovers craving each other.

“You teased before, but now fuck me Baby. Fuck me like you mean it. I feel so slutty right now. I am your slut. Pound me hard and fast”

“You know that is turning me on when you say those things. I’m your slut too.” “I know it does, and turns me on even more saying it, now bury that big cock in my hot cunt and fuck me till we cum again.”

We fucked hard for the next 15 minutes. She was a slut too, talking dirty and moaning the whole time. Fuck, she was a tiger in bed. Whoever she ended up with in life, was going to be a lucky man. When I came again, and after she came well before me, as we fucked, I went down and ate her out again.

We laid there for a half an hour, just cuddling, then she said, to do her again. I was hard, so being the good guy I am, I followed her instructions. This time I let her be on top and she was glad of it. She loves that way, and can control the action. This time though, it wasn’t a bang style, it was more love making, slow and easy.

We went at it for almost 20 minutes when I said, “Oh God Babe, I really need to cum again”

“Me too Honey. Rub my clit as I fuck this dick of mine” so I started rubbing her nub and she sped up. I could hear our skin slapping together and I could feel my balls start to ache, ready to release my cum in her. “Fuckkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk Vick. here it comes”

“Me too Baby. Agggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggg” As we came, she came down on top of me and we kissed as we came. She stayed on top of me for 10 minutes or so. I thought she may have fell asleep, until she nibbled on my ear.

“I feel so content up here, like this.” I kissed her cheek and said that it feels good too. I looked at the clock and it was past midnight. I couldn’t believe we have been at this for 4 hours now.

Vicky finally moved off of me and went to the bathroom. I followed after she went. When I was done, she yelled out from the kitchen. “Want a snack or something?” “Sure” I said. She then made us scrambled eggs and some toast. We both laughed at the choice, but we were hungry.

After eating, we went back to bed, and she blew out the candles, got in bed, and turned on her side. I snuggled up behind her and draped my arm over her, as our bodies spooned together.

“MMMMMMMMMMM. I could get used to this, all of this Tim. I Like you Honey” She turned her towards me and kissed me, then said, “I’m not ready for the other word yet, but getting real close, so don’t be scared off”

“I Like you too Vicky. A Whole lot, and I don’t think you could scare me off with that word.” I kissed her again, and then she rolled back so she was comfortable in my arms and off to sleep we went.

I know she woke at somewhere around 4am and used the bathroom, then crawled back in bed, and this time put her head on my chest and her leg draped over mine. I kissed her forehead. “I didn’t mean to wake you” I kissed her again on the head and said, “Shhh go back to sleep Babe.”

I woke around 6 and had to pee, so I gently got out of bed and did my thing and came back in and crawled back in bed. At some point, Vicky kicked the sheet off of her. She was lying on her back, with one leg splayed out and gave me a perfect view of her pussy. I was so tempted to just go down and start licking her again, but I thought she may not like that.

I awoke at around 8am. I could feel eyes upon me. I looked over at Vick, and she was on her side, her arm bent up and her head in her hand, Her other hand was on my dick, lightly rubbing it.

“Morning Handsome” “Morning Sweet lady” She smiled at me and asked to give her the ice tea that we still had. As I did, I took a swig of it, to help combat morning breath, and she then did the same. We did that twice.

Her hand was now gripping my growing member and started stroking it slowly. “How did you sleep in a strange bed, because you looked so peaceful?” I chuckled and told her I can sleep almost anywhere, but it was really nice with her next to me.

I asked how she slept. “I was so worn out last night, I slept like a log, even after waking to pee. Sorry if I woke you.” “That was ok. Felt nice with you falling back to sleep on me, like that. Did you hear me at 6 get up?” “No. I was sleeping so good then.”

She leaned in then and kissed me passionately. My instinctively went to her ass and caressed the soft skin. Damn, I love that ass. She moaned in my mouth, then broke away and said, “Make Like to me”

“No” I said. “Really?” “Yes. Really. I’ll make Love to you though.” I pushed her back down on the bed and started kissing all over her face and lips, then down to her breasts, where I spent a few good minutes sucking and licking her nipples. I could her soft mews from her as I did this.

The whole time, her hand was still wrapped around my cock, which was hard as a rock now. I rolled on top of her, keeping my weight off of her, and my cock, which was now released from her grip, sought out the warm tender opening it craved.

“Are you sore down there Sweetie?” She smiled up at me and said, “Surprisingly No.” I then slipped into her slowly. “Uhggggggg” is all I heard from her, once I was fully inside her.

We started real slow, with her hands caressing my back as I slowly pulled out, then sank it in slowly. We started kissing again, and now for the next 20 or so minutes, made slow passionate love to each other.

There was a great deal of soft moans and small grunts from me, and when her legs wrapped around my waist, I knew she was getting close, and so was I.

Her arms went around my neck, and she smiled up at me, “Oh God Baby, I Like You, I Like You, Oh God I Like you.” I started pumping faster in her and with each pump in, I said, “I Like you” This went on for another minute until she shrieked out “Aweeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee”. I could feel her juices coat my dick as it slipped in and out. This then brought me off as I started pumping my seed, deep inside her.

Afterward, I rolled off and pulled her close to me. She put her head on my chest and just relaxed. “I could stay here all day like this.” I chuckled and said, “Sounds like a plan to me Babe”

Then she said to take a shower and get some breakfast. I agreed with her and said let’s go to that little diner down the street from here. So we did shower together, each taking time to soap one another down. I paid close attention to her ass and tits then. She cooed, “You do really like my ass, don’t you?”
“God yes. It is a great ass. Great breasts too. Shit. Fabulous body Honey” She hit my arm and said, “Oh stop. But I am glad it pleases you, because yours please me too”

We went to breakfast and I asked her if she wanted to go to a ballgame today. The Indians suck, but it is still fun to go to the ballpark. She was excited to go. I said let’s stop at my house so I can change, and yes, you get to meet the parents.

Mom and dad were real nice to her. Mom was talking up a storm to her, getting to know her, while I changed. Mom cornered me in the hallway, by my room. “You be good to her. I like her and she seems real nice.”

The game was fun and they even won it, which is a surprise. We went to dinner then and got back to her place around 7pm. We were both pretty whipped and just fell down on the couch.

“This has been a perfect weekend for me. You make me feel so alive and wanted Tim. Last night was amazing, and I loved every minute of it, but this morning, when you made love to me, that was it for me.”

She now had tears running down her face, so I took her in my arms and cursed all the assholes that used her before.

“Don’t cry Sweetie. I am not the other guys. I mean what I say to you, and do to you and with you. Last night was amazing, and I hope we continue that, but this morning meant the most to me. If you can’t tell how much you mean to me, then I can’t show it any other way.”

“I know how you feel for me. I can sense it, feel it, hell I can taste it and it scares me. Can I give that back to you?” “In do time Sweetie, in do time.”

Vicky excused herself and went back towards her room. About 5 minutes later, she came back out and now had on a yellow teddy, with matching panties.

“Wow” is all I could say. She smiled, and took my hand and pulled me up. She didn’t say a word now, just led me to bed.

Once by the bed, she said, “You make me feel so sexy and I needed to show you how sexy I can look. And judging by your reaction and that hard on in your shorts, I’d say I succeeded”

“You look amazing Baby” I stripped down for her. When I was naked, she led us to the bed and slowly kissed me all over.

“Please… Make.. Love.. To.. Me.. she said between kisses.I lay her back on the bed and slowly took off her panties, but left the top on, but exposed her breasts. To me, she was a goddess. I leaned down and kissed her pussy first, then made my way up to her breasts and sucked her nipples, then on to her neck and then finally her mouth. As we kissed, I lowered myself down on top of her. Her hand went between us and guide my dick to her opening, and I sunk in.

“Oh God Yesssssssss” as I went fully inside her. I have no idea how my dick could get so hard from all the work it has had these last 24 hours. I guess all the non use helps.

I then rolled us on the bed, so she was on top. I never popped out, nor did we stop kissing. She started slow, grinding back and forth on me, then went in small circles. My hands were planted firmly on her ass cheeks.

Her head was next to mine, whimpering with each thrust she performed. Then she said it, “I like you” My hands then moved up to her shoulders and held her tight and said, “I like you too” we made slow love from then out for another 10 minutes. She came, but I did not, which was fine.

When I plopped out of her, she stayed right on top of me. “You didn’t cum Babe” “I know, but it felt awesome anyways. Think about how many times I have cummed in the last 24 hours.”

“Well this is a perfect ending to a perfect weekend. I wish you could stay here again tonight. I love waking up with you.”

“How about I stay over tuesday night, after you get home from work? I am off wednesday this week, but have to work saturday.” She didn’t say a word for almost a minute, then laughed and said, “Oh hell yeah. I’ll set the alarm for an hour earlier than I usually get up. If you couldn’t tell, I am a morning person. Well. Actually, morning noon and night sexually.”

We talked a bit more and she asked, “You know that party I asked you too, we don’t have to go. I don’t want you to feel like you have to do this.”

“No Baby. We’ll go. Sounds like it could be fun. And I definitely don’t mind being naked with you, in any setting.”

“Ok then. I’ll warn you now, people get kind of frisky and there will be sex going on, and I know it will turn us both on, and to be honest, I so want to fuck you in front of people. I’d love if you were behind me with this gorgeous cock sliding in me while I ate Carrie out”

“I’d love to just see you do that. I have to admit, I love your naughty, slutty side a great deal.”

“Do you now? What if she ate me, would you fuck her, like I want you to fuck me?”

“Only if you want me too, and she does too. Would you let Rich fuck you then?”

Vicky giggled, “Oh wow, I never thought about that. Yeah, I would as long as you are ok with it and right next to me. Carrie said his cock is like 10 inches, which I know is true because I can’t take him all the way in my mouth. Carrie will let you fuck her, trust me on that. When I told her what we did last week, I think she damn near came in her shorts. But for now, let’s just concentrate on us, and we’ll see when the party comes around.”

Boating Fun 1 (1)

[URIS id=2678]

Introduction:

Taking Tracy for a boat ride and then her sister a few weeks later

Thought I would share an adeventure with you that happened years ago. In Fact, before I met my wife. I can still remember it though.

Back before I met my wife, Carol in 1978, and this is a year before that, my buddy Ron and I bought used boat. It was a 1962 22 foot Chris Craft. A wooden boat with a 120 hp outboard on it. We only paid $800 for it. We wanted to buy new, but both of our father’s talked us into a used one, in case we didn’t like the boating world. Father’s. They ain’t so dumb.

We bought the thing at the beginning of May in ‘77. We had some work to do to get it sea worthy, so we worked daily on it, and in two weeks, we had it up and running. Even found a dock too so we wouldn’t have to trailer it every time.

Now Ron and I were good friends for ages and also good friends with Mitch, and we 3 always traveled together, so Mitch was with us when we went out on the boat. When not boating, we usually gravitated to Mitch’s house. He had cool parents that pretty much left us alone, so we just hung out there quite a lot.

I should say that at the time, I was 21, Ron was 20, and Mitch was 19. Mitch also had a sister, Jeanie, who was 17. Ron had the hots for her and I know was seeing her on the side.

Mitch also had a couple of cousin’s, Tracy, and Vicky. They too, were always over there. Tracy was 24, married to this real asshole, who’s name was also Tracy, but spelled Trace. He was a truck driver, and gone a lot during the week. He also treated Tracy like dirt too, like he owned her.

Tracy always liked to flirt with me, but not when asshole was around. If she had, he probably would have hit her. He’s just that type of person. I would say man, but any guy that hits a woman, is no man in my book. But when she flirted, I would flirt back, and always told her, “One time with me, and you would be kicking him to the curb”, and then we both would laugh.

A week after Memorial day, I was over at Mitch’s, and Tracy was there with her two kids. We were sitting out back watching the kids play, and she asked, “So when are you taking me out for a boat ride Sweetie?”

Now Tracy is “OK” looking, not a knockout, but she is kind of plain, with a halfway decent body. 5’ 6, maybe 130 lbs. Brown hair and eyes, and I would say 34 B, maybe C cup breast. One thing she did have was a great ass, and knew it too. She caught me on many occasions looking at her ass.

“I don’t know, when are you free?”, I asked. Tracy laughed and said, “I’m never free Sweetie, but for you, I may be nice and let you get off without paying.”

So the flirting banter went back and forth for a bit, then I told her I was off in two days, my day off from work. She said she could get a babysitter, and her husband was in route to Georgia, so he wasn’t around. So we made plans to meet up at 10am, that Wednesday.

Before she left for the evening, she asked, “You aren’t just teasing me about Wednesday, are you?”

“Hell no. I’m not that much of a dick.” I said to her. “Good. I’m married to one. Swim attire I take for clothing?”

“Or nothing at all”, said, then we both laughed. “Shit Sweetie, I’ll wear something. I don’t want to scare you off, after seeing me naked.” Tracy then left, with the kids for home. Before she left, I told her how to get down to the dock area, since it was a tributary off of the main river, which leads to the Lake.

That Wednesday, I got down to the boat about 9:30, with just some soda’s and ice tea. We usually did not drink when driving the boat. Coast Guard kind frowns on that shit. That and pot.I got the cooler loaded in and made sure the rest of the boat looked presentable, especially the little cabin area. It wasn’t big, but could sleep two, easily. We had a tendency to throw junk down there.

Tracy showed up about 20 minutes later. She got out of her car and saw where I was and came walking down. She was wearing cut off jean shorts. You know the type, frayed on the pant legs, and were very short, and she was wearing a yellow t-shirt as well.

I helped her on board, and as she was stepping down, lost her footing and I caught her just in time. We both were holding each other tight, for a good 20 seconds, and she felt very nice. When she regained her balance, she kissed me on the cheek and thanked me for catching her.

She had one of those big bags, that girls carry everything from the kitchen sink, to a wardrobe in. She asked where to set this down at, and I told her place it under the seat at the back. When she bent over, I had to stare at her ass, which both cheeks were showing now, and her yellow bikini she had under her shorts.

She turned her head around and caught me staring, as usual. “Like the view sailor?”

I chuckled and said, “Oh yeah. Much better than I am accustomed too on here”

After that, I got the boat going out to the lake. We cruised around the shoreline for a bit, and as we cruised, Tracy stood next to me, holding on to my one arm, as I drove. As we were motoring about, she sat down in the chair next to me, and shimmied out of her shorts, revealing the bikini bottoms, and then off with her shirt. Damn she looked good.

I told her to take the wheel, while I took off my shirt too. I was already in swim trunks. I let her drive for a while and she said let’s go way out and just sit around, so I can work on my tan and maybe swim. So I pointed to where we should go. About 20 minutes later, we were about 5 miles from shore, and not a soul in sight.

After stopping, I got out some beach towels, and ly them out, so she could lay down on the floor of the boat. I got her a soda and then she got out her lotions she wanted to use. She then lit up a cig, as I did too, and we sat back and relaxed.

We started talking about people we knew, and things we both liked. She told me all about her marriage, and how she is so depressed when she thinks about it.

“Why do you stay with him? He treats you and the kids like shit. And you don’t deserve that.”

“I wish I knew. I guess it’s because I don’t want to be alone and raise the kids on my own. I know he cheats on me, when he is on the road. So we don’t fuck much” she said.

She then pulled a joint out of her purse and asked if I minded. I looked around and said, sure, but hoped she didn’t have another. If caught with drugs, the Coast Guard will confiscate the boat.

As we shared the joint, she said, “You know, Vicky has the hots for you.” I laughed and said, “No Way”

“Oh yeah she does. Ask her out, and you will see. She tells me all the time how cute and sexy you are.”

Now her sister is 20, 5’4, 140 or 150 lbs., but not fat. If I had to think of someone, nowadays, that she looks like, I would say Amy Schumer, the comedian. Now her tits were twice the size of Tracy’s, and she was blond, with green eye’s. Very doable. But I knew she did have a boyfriend, or at least did, a few months ago.

Tracy then laid out on the towels and asked me to rub some lotion on her back and legs. Now being the gentleman that I am, how could I refuse. So I slowly rubbed the lotion on, starting at her shoulders, and slowly massaged it in. I could hear Tracy moaning a little bit, as I did this.

When I got to her legs, I started right at her butt cheek, and very slowly rubbed there, then worked down her one leg to her toes. Then started back up her other leg, massaging it the whole time. As my hands got closer to her thigh, she spread her legs a little wider.

My hand was now near her inner thigh, inching it’s way up, and close to her pussy. As my hand lightly brushed against her fabric, she let out a cooing sound, then said, “Oh god, this feels so good Sweetie”

She then turned over, looked me in the eye, then put her arms around my neck and pulled me down on top of her. My one leg was between her legs, and the top of my thigh directly on her mound. I could feel the wetness coming through her thin bikini bottom.

At the same time, she leaned up just a bit and kissed me. Her tongue parted my lips and we tasted each other’s tongues. As we kissed, her legs closed some, so they were tight around my leg, and she moaned as we kissed. The kiss was hot and passionate, and left no doubt what her intentions were right then.

We broke the kiss and she pushed me back some. Sat up and undid her top. As she did that, pushed my shorts down and revealed my hard cock to her, then quickly got the shorts off, even though I was in a kneeling position. She scooted her bottoms down too. Once they were off, I was looking at her pussy now, something I had only hoped to see one day.

Her mound was shaved for a bikini, and her brown hairs were cut short. She smiled when she saw me looking. “Like what you see now big guy?”

“Oh yeah Baby, I do. Damn you are sexy.” She did have a scar from a c-section with her second child, but it wasn’t that noticeable, and I really didn’t care at that point. My hand went right to the mound and lightly stroked it. Her hand reached over and grabbed my cock and lightly stroked it as well.

“Fuck baby, you have a nice cock. Lot’s bigger than A-holes, that’s for sure.”

I am not hung like a porn star, but it around 8 inches and thick like a banana, so she wasn’t getting short changed. She started moaning when I slipped a finger in her. With my other hand, I pushed on her shoulder, like asking her to lay back.

When she did, her knees were bent and spread her legs wide. I then moved between her legs, and leaned down, and started to kiss all around her pussy and thighs. I was intoxicated by the smell of her sex, and she was already quite wet too, because her labia was glistening in the sunlight.

I took my time eating her. I figured no rush and if this is a one time deal, I might as well make it pleasurable and long lasting. I loved eating pussy. It is my favorite thing to so. I was taught just a few years back by a couple that lived next door to another good friend of mine. They were swingers, and she taught me the art of eating a woman. Always had fun with them, back then.

I laid between Tracy now, just licking and sucking away. I also fingered her too, but after a good ten minutes, she couldn’t take anymore and let loose a loud and strong orgasm. Her legs were like a vice around my head, almost making it impossible to eat her any more.

She relax then after a minute, looked down on me and said, “Oh fuck Baby, no more. Come up here and fuck me, fuck me good”

“Are you absolutely sure of this?” I asked her. She smiled and said, “Very sure. If he can do it, why not me? Plus, I have wanted you a long time, so let’s fuck and have fun.”

I got up and looked around, to make sure we were still alone, which we were. I reached into this one cabinet by the driver’s seat and pulled out a condom and slipped it on. Then positioned myself back between her legs, and slowly sunk my cock into her waiting love hole.

Once I was in all the way, we laid there for a bit, so she could get used to it. My god she was tight. “My god you are tight” I said.

“Oh god you are so big, but it feels great. I’m tight because I haven’t had any in a month. So go slow for now. But trust me, I’ll give that dick of yours a workout. And, you didn’t need a condom. I’m safe. I had my tubes tied after last pregnancy.”

“Oh. Ok. I didn’t know. I’ll be honest, it’s been a few months for me, so I will probably go off quick here. But I recover fast and last longer then.” I really hate condoms, but I was also concerned because of her husband’s penchant for fucking around too. Who knows what he could have picked up.

She kissed me then said, “Not to worry. I’ll get you up a lot more today. God damn, you really fill me up”

We started kissing passionately then, as I moved in and out of her at a slow pace. But, as I thought would happen, I could feel my balls start to alert me that they needed released, and only 5 minutes into our sex session, I erupted inside her.

“Oh shit Tracy, I’m cumming” I moaned out. She smiled and said, “Cum Baby, Cum”

I was pushing up with my arms, so my weight wasn’t totally on her. I leaned down and took a nipple in my mouth and started sucking it, as I let my groin area take a little break. I was surprised that I didn’t go soft.

She moaned as I sucked her nipple more. “MMMMMMM. I like you haven’t gone soft. Pull out and take that rubber off. I want to feel skin inside me.”

I kneeled and took off the condom and laid it next to us for now. Tracy then surprised me when she picked it up, and placed the open end to her mouth and squeezed the cum out of it, drinking it in. When she was done, she smiled at me and showed me her tongue, just coated with the white cream.

I went back down and sunk my cock back into her, and as I did, I kissed her again, tasting my cum in her mouth. She even pushed a little of it into my mouth, using her tongue.

“God Damn Tim, that was so hot. Love a man who get’s into sex like this.”

“Wait Babe, you haven’t seen anything yet.” Now that I was fucking her bareback, when I cum in her again, I will go down and eat her out. My swinger friend said that was the best, when a man cleans up after himself, and women just love that.

This time I lasted a lot longer inside her. We fucked for 20 minutes before I was ready again to shoot inside her. Tracy had 2 orgasms during that session. She is a loud moaner, which is something I like, but doesn’t talk much during it. I do enjoy a woman who loves to talk dirty while fucking. And since she did not, I didn’t either, for fear it would offend her.

As she started to cum the second time, her legs wrapped around my waist and and pulled me in tighter. This set off a chain reaction in me and I started to cum “Shittttttttttttttttt”, and started pumping hot juice inside her. I was buried deep in her as I shot a huge load in her.

As we started calming down from our orgasms, she smiled up at me and said, “Oh yeah. That’s how I like it. Damn Baby, did you pump a gallon in me?”

I chuckled and said, “Not sure, but I will find out.” With that, I pulled out, scooted back a bit and dove into her pussy and started eating her again. My cum was oozing from her hot hole. Her pussy lips were red and swollen, as was her clit, which was sticking out now, almost a good inch.

As I finished eating her, I made sure I left some of our combined juices in my mouth, crawled up between her legs and shared it with her with a very hot kiss. As we kissed, she would pull away and lick around my face, collecting any remnants that were smeared on my face, then sink her tongue back in me. This kissing last almost a good 5 minutes.

I then rolled off of her, when she broke the kiss, and laid there panting away. I could not imagine why Trace doesn’t want to fuck her more. If it was me, I’d be looking to get in her pants on a daily basis.

We both sat up then, and I reached for our cigarettes and lit us each one. We really did not talk at first, just enjoyed the solitude of the moment and the tranquillity of the place we were in.

Tracy positioned herself now, so she was sitting cross legged and facing me. “You are awfully quiet Tim. What’s wrong?”

“Not a thing. That was truly amazing. You are a fabulous lover. I just did not want to ruin it by asking how you were with this.”

“At first, just a little reserved about it. But this is not my first rodeo hun. To be honest, I’ve had 2 other affairs in the last 2 years. Fuck, if he can, why can’t I? But you are definitely the first to ever eat me after cumming in me. That was amazing.”

I then got up and put up the bimini top, to shade us some. I told her I did not think it was a great idea for her to have a sunburned ass or tits, since she doesn’t tan nude. Tracy chuckled and said that it was a good idea. I sat back down and we started talking again, but mostly about Mitch and Ron, and the rest of Mitch’s family.

Then she surprised me when she asked,” So are we done here, or are you going to make me feel good again?”

“I’m here to please Baby.” I then leaned across to her and started kissing her, and as I did, her hand went for my cock and started stroking it, getting it hard again. My hand went for her slit and started rubbing the lips, which were still extremely wet. As I did, she let out a soft moan.

Tracy then pushed on my chest and told me to lay down, which I complied. She bent over and took my cock in her mouth and slowly gave me a blow job. Licking up and down the shaft, and was now talking.

“You like my mouth on this hard cock, don’t you Baby. Because I love sucking cock, especially yours, since it has given me more pleasure already, than anyone else has in a long time.”

“Tracy, your mouth feels like heaven, but I think I would like to taste you as you did that.”

“Oh yeah Babe, I can handle some pussy eating about now too. Fuckkkkkk, I like your cock Tim.”

Tracy turned around then squatted over my face, and I dove in. As she sucked, I licked and sucked. I could hear her moaning a great deal too. After just a few minutes, I inserted 2 fingers in her and found her g-spot and rubbed it.

“Oh Fuck, Fuck, Fuck. Damn, I’m gonna cum” she yelled out. Then push hard on my face and my lips sucks in her clit, which set her off. “Fuckkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk”.

Her body was trembling and her head was between my legs, as she came. Then she dismounted from my face, turned back around to face me, straddled my waist and impaled my cock into her soaking snatch.

I looked up at her with a smiling face, and she smiled back down at me. “Fuck Baby, I don’t know what you are doing to me, but damn, you have me so turned on. Sorry about the dirty mouth, but I get like this when turned on.”

I chuckled and told her, “Glad you are like that. It turns me on hearing you talk dirty. What’s your favorite way?

“This way. Me on Top, unless I need pounded, then my legs over your shoulders, on my back. Then pound my pussy.”

Tracy then started rocking back and forth on my cock, which was buried deep inside her. Then she would go in a circular motion, then rocking again back and forth. As she did that, my hands were holding her ass cheeks, gently squeezing them, and letting my fingers play with her asshole.

“Oh Baby, your cock is so fucking deep and hard. I could stay here all day”

She then leaned down onto me and we started kissing. As we did, I started pumping into her. As we fucked more, she moaned a great deal now. I think she figured out, not a soul could hear us way out here.

After 15 minutes of solid fucking, she said let’s switch and got on her back. I got between her legs, placed them over my shoulders, and slammed into her.

“Fuck Yeahhhhhhhhhhh. Fuck me like you mean it.Fuck Meeeeeeeeeeeeeeee”, she yelled out.

You could hear the small waves slapping against the boat, and our bodies slapping together with every thrust. It didn’t take either of us long before we started to build to our orgasms.

“Oh God Tracy, I need to cum.” She grabbed my arms and said, “Cum Baby, shoot that cum inside my fucking cunt. Oh Fuckkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk, Cummmmminggggggggggg”

Her pussy grabbed my cock and started pulsating on it, which set me off then, as I shot rope after rope of creamy goodness deep inside her hot box. As we came, we started kissing. I released her legs from her, and she wrapped them around my waist, as our mutual orgasms started to subside.

“Oh Baby, that felt so damn good. I needed this so badly.” I smiled down at her and said, “Oh Yeah. This was by far our best today. You are such an amazing lover.”

We lay in each other arms now, lightly kissing and just enjoying the post orgasmic bliss. Tracy then said, “I bet you think this is a one time deal. But, rest assured it’s not. I definitely want to hook up again with you. Wanna be my fuck buddy?”

I looked at her and said “Sure. But how? Can’t always rely on the weather to be good for us to enjoy it like this.”

“True” she said. “But, we’ll be able to find places. As long as I can find a babysitter, we”ll find a way. God you make me feel like a woman again. And trust me, no one is going to know about us, not even Vicky, and I tell her most everything.”

“Yeah. I don’t think that would be wise if you told Vicky. She may not understand you having an affair.”

Tracy laughed, then said, “Oh shit, she could care less if I fuck around. She hates Trace. He always picks on her and has even told her she is fat, on many occasions. Asshole that he is.”

“Your sister is hardly fat. I’d love to be with her. I hope that doesn’t piss you off.” As I said that, I was kneeling between her spread legs, and was watching my cum ooze from her gash. I couldn’t help myself, and leaned down and started licking my cum from her.

“Oh Damn, I can’t believe you would eat me like this. You are so fucking sexy.”

I gathered in a mouthful and climbed back up on top of her and fed her the cum. Her mouth was hungry for it, and licked and sucked my tongue into her mouth.

“God Damnnnnnnnnnn Timmmmmmmmmmm. Promise to do that again to me. I am so turned on by this. You ever get the chance with Vicky, and do that, she’ll probably want to marry you. She is just as kinky and as horny as me.”

“Oh, and how would you know this?” I asked.

Tracy got quiet for a moment, then finally said, “Ok. This is between you and I. Promise me.” I said that I promise. She continued, “Vicky and I are very close. We tell almost everything and we also take cares of needs when no man is around to do that. In other words, we are bi. Our biggest fantasy is to share a guy, one of these days. Maybe that could be you.”

“Oh Wow. I’d love to just sit back and watch you 2 go at it.” Tracy laughed and said, “Typical male. Fuck watching, we’d want that cock of yours involved lover.”

“Really?” I asked. “Really. Trust me, even if you 2 started dating, she’d be open to it, but, would you?”

“Oh hell yeah I would. Especially knowing how you are as a lover. I’d be nuts not to want to join in.”

As we were talking, my cock was again, growing hard. Tracy, who was laying on her side, noticed it and started stroking it.

“I can’t believe the short amount of time it takes you to get hard again. No sense in wasting that.”

She crawled to her knees and was now on all fours, looked back at me, and said, “Care to fuck me one last time?”

I got behind her, leaned down and licked not only her pussy, but also her brown hole. When I did that, she moaned and told me she also enjoys anal at times. Maybe one of these days she’ll let me experience it, but for now, just fuck her hard again,

I slipped inside her, which was extremely wet from our cumming a short time earlier. We started fucking again. This time I was going slower. My cock felt like hamburg from all the sex, but I wasn’t complaining. As we fucked, Tracy would rub her clit, and I was pinching her hard nipples.

“Fuck Baby, you feel so good. I can’t believe you get hard like this after cumming 3 times.”

“I think it has something to do with my partner here and since I haven’t had any in months.”

“Oh God, I know that feeling. Just think if you were in Vicky right now, and she was eating my cunt out. Turns you on, doesn’t it?”

That made start pounding her harder now, and she was receptive to it. Telling me to fuck her harder, over and over. We only lasted like 10 minutes, and she came. I unfortunately, did not sum this time, but that was ok.

After we rested, Tracy got back on her suit, as I did too. We headed back into the dock, and got back by 3:30. She had to be home by 4, so we made it in good time. She gave me her phone number and told me to call her later this week, so we could make plans again, and also told me she would work on Vicky, to make the 3some come true.

We did hook up 5 more times over the next 3 weeks. Each time was amazingly good too. She is quite the kinky woman in bed, and out of it. She even told me that Vicky is quite receptive to a 3some, as long as I was the man involved. She even gave me Vicky’s phone number, so I could ask her out for a boat ride. Vicky had been bugging me a couple of times for that, before I had taken Tracy out on it.

The 5th time we were together, she told me to come over to her house. The other 4 times we fucked, it was either on the boat, or at her friends apartment. So this was taking a major chance. She told me that Trace wouldn’t be back until Friday night, or Saturday afternoon. Last thing I need is to be fucking the guys wife, and he comes home and catches us.

Now the day before, I was at Mitch’s house and saw Vicky. I got her alone and asked if she wanted to go out on the boat Sunday. She was elated that I finally asked her out. She still did not know that Tracy and I had been out on it, and I think she hasn’t a clue that I have been fucking her sister. Before she left, she gave me her phone number and told me to call her anytime I wanted too.

See, Vicky lives in her mom’s trailer, but her mom no longer lives there. She moved in with her boyfriend. I met her mom a few times over the year’s, at Mitch’s. Nice lady, and definitely a flirt as well. She’s always wearing short shorts, and halters in the summer. Same body style as Vicky, and has even bigger tits than Vicky.Anyways, Vicky lives alone in the trailer.

That night at Tracy’s, I told her I was taking Vicky out this Sunday on the boat. But, Tracy already knew that. “Oh, I know. She told me that night you asked her. She is super excited.”

“I am too. She is very pretty and I won’t lie, I find her pretty hot too” Now mind you, as we are talking about this, Tracy is on top, riding my cock. I found she likes to talk to prolong our sex sessions.

“Well, there is a good chance you will be doing this same thing with her Sunday. She has wanted to fuck you since forever.” I was moaning pretty loud, and had to stifle it some, so we wouldn’t wake her kids. We were in her basement, on a couch.

“You know, if you 2 do hook up, we are done doing this, and I am ok with that. I’ll miss this cock and tongue of yours, but it is ok, if she is the one receiving it, and we might get to do that 3some.”

We fucked 2 times that night, but I felt really uneasy about it. So after the second time, with us both cumming, I said I had to get home and get some sleep, since I had work tomorrow. She agreed and said that it was really exciting doing here, and made her orgasms even stronger.

Saturday afternoon, after I got off of work, I gave Vicky a call. I called to set up what time I would pick her up, and get direction to her place, which was about a mile away from my boat. She too, had just got home from work. She is a hair dresser.

She asked what plans I had for the night, and I told her that I really didn’t, except to hang out maybe hang out at Mitch’s. She said if I wanted to, come over and watch a movie on HBO. I told her that sounded a lot better than hanging out. I suggested getting a pizza, which she said great.

I showed up about 7:30, with pizza and beer in hand. Vicky was dressed pretty comfortably in jean shorts, that were really short, and a red polo top. I could tell she had a bra on. I had on shorts, and a t-shirt.

When she went to the cupboard, to get some plater, she had to stretch a bit, which showed off the cheeks of her ass quite nicely. I love a woman with a nice booty, and she has one. She did catch me staring at her ass, but just smiled and didn’t say a word.

We then grabbed the pizza and headed to her couch, and ate, while something was playing on TV. We were to caught up in talking about our jobs and people we knew, and of course her family. She did tell me that Trace tried on a few occasions to get in her pants, but she rebuffed him every time. She thinks he is a slimeball, but won’t tell Tracy that.

When the movie started, I sat at the one end of the couch, and Vicky sat next to me, with her legs folded under her, kind of facing my way. I couldn’t even tell you what the movie was about, because we were to busy talking and laughing.

About an hour into the movie, Vicky excused herself to go to the bathroom, and asked if I wanted another beer. She returned with two of them, one a piece. She sat down next to me again, with her legs stretched out in front of her, on the floor, and her shoulder rubbing against mine. I did notice that her bra was no longer on, because her nipples were slightly raised through the top.

“Damn” she said. “It is so hot out and this air conditioning sucks” It was a bit warm in there, but not that uncomfortable, but I was glad she was braless.

Vicky then remarked, “Man, my feet and calves are so achy. Standing all day on them for work sucks at times.” I looked at her and asked, “Would you care for a foot massage?”

“Oh God Yes. I would love that” I had her lay on the couch and I turned so I was more comfortable, with one foot on the floor and the other kind of sitting indian style. She placed both feet in my lap then.

I picked up the outside one first and slowly massaged it. She cooed on a few occasions, the moan lightly. Then I massaged up her calf, to her knee, then back down again.

“Oh God, this feel so good Tim. You could do this all night to me and I would be a happy camper.” I smiled at her and said, “Good. Enjoy it and relax.”

While I was doing this, the heel of her other foot was right in my crotch, and she had to have felt my semi erection going. If we were lovers, I would have gone farther up her leg and to her pussy, but, that was for another time, hopefully.

After about 10 minutes of this, I switched to her other leg. She placed the other one so it was now off the couch, which gave me a nice view up her shorts. I could see her red panties, that she was wearing.

I repeated my process with this foot and leg, massaging slowly. I did this mostly, to hear her moan. I bet if I could slip a finger inside her sexy hole, it would be soaking wet.

“God Tim, you should become a masseuse. This feels terrific.” I chuckled and said, “I think it helps when you have a sexy client too. You put more effort into it. You do have sexy legs Vicky.”

She opened her eyes and smiled at me then. I don’t know what came over me, but as I came back up to her feet, from her calf, I leaned in and sucked one of her toes into my mouth. Vicky’s eyes got real wide them, but she also had a smile on her face.

I continued to suck her big toe, then went to each toe, and sucked and kissed it. As I did, she would let out little whimpers, and then a moan of pleasure.I then licked the top of her foot and up her calf. I was so tempted to keep licking up her thigh, but thought better of it.

When I licked my way back to her foot, her body kind of stiffened, as did her leg. I think she had a small orgasm, because I heard her go “Ahhhhhhhh, Damnnnnnnnn”

Vicky then sat up, so I released her foot, and she put it right now into my lap, and onto my raging hard on. She just smiled at me, then leaned in and kissed me softly on the lips. She backed away momentarily then we kissed again. This time her arms going around my neck as we kissed passionately.

As our kiss got hotter and hotter, with tongues dancing over each other, she pulled me down so I was now between her legs, on top of her. My cock was now resting right on her pussy. When she felt that, she started sucking on my tongue.

Her legs hooked on to the back of my thighs now as our kissing continued. She broke the kiss and said, “Damn Babe, you fit real nice between my legs.” then started kissing me again. I pushed up with my arms, so my weight wasn’t fully on her. When I did this, her hands went under my shirt and started rubbing my belly and chest. I moaned into her mouth.

After a bit, she quit rubbing my chest and nipples, so I returned the favor and slipped a hand under her shirt and started rubbing her breast. Our mouths were still locked together, but she moaned a great deal as I gently rubbed her one nipple, which was quite hard now.

As my ministrations continued, she started moving her hips under me, like we were fucking. Damn this girl was hot. But, I played it cool and let her direct just how far we would go.

She finally broke the kiss and said, “Don’t be mad, but we better quit. I just don’t go all the way, on the first date. Sorry.”

I leaned down and lightly kissed her and told her, “It’s ok. It really is. But you are an awesome kisser.”

She pushed on my chest, for me to sit up, which I did. Then she sat up and straightened herself, as I did the same. Then she smacked me on the arm.

“Ouch. What the hell was that for?” She giggled and said, “You jerk. It took you this long to ask me out. Had we gone out already, we’d be in that bedroom right now, fucking our brains out.”

“Well then, something to look forward too next time.” I stood up and pulled her up too, and wrapped my arms around her. “That is, if you still want too, then.”

She kissed me and giggled, “Maybe. But maybe not. We’ll see.” She led me to the door and said you better leave, before we do something stupid, well, really me. We said our good nights and I said I would be by at 10am for boating.

Part 2 coming

Deli Girl 2. Porn story 5 (1)

[URIS id=2678]

Introduction:

50’s something couple start to date, then start to enjoy sharing

PLeas read Deli Girl to get a better understanding.

My name is Tom, I am 54, separated now about a year now, with the divorce becoming final soon, from an 8 year marriage that should have never happened, but oh well. I was married before too, that one lasted 24 years and two kids. She wanted to live a single life, one she really never got to experience because we married so young. I am 5’ 10, about 185 lbs, with salt and pepper hair. I guess I am of average looks, with a slight gut now. I work as a software specialist, and have been with this company 15 years.

My girlfriend Debbie, is an attractive woman, but not drop dead gorgeous. She is 5’2, 140 or 145 lbs., with brown hair, and I know she is 55 years old, and is a widow of 3 ½ years. Her husband of 30 years had a massive heart attack while cutting the lawn back then. Debbie also has a very nice chest too, I would say 36D, and nice bubble butt, but also has that pouch many women have, at that age, in the belly area, but all in all, she is cute.

We’ve been dating now for a few weeks and the sex is just mind blowing. There is nothing she won’t do sexually, and we love many of the same things in life too, which makes this relationship so much better. We are on our way to her best friend’s house, for a birthday party she is throwing for her 5 year old grandson. Her friend Darlene, and her husband Ben, are also in their 50’s, and sound like a great couple, and when Deb’s husband was alive, they all four got into swinging.

On the ride to their house, Debbie filled me in on how they are, and how laid back they both really are, except when it comes to sex, then they are two of the biggest whore’s god ever put on this planet. She also said that when with friends they know and trust, they do like to smoke weed.

Debbie laughed and said, shit if those two could have been in college in the late sixties, they would have been Hippies.

I said no way, and she said, oh way honey.

Debbie asked if I ever smoked weed. I said that I have in my past life, but have not in years. I asked if she has in recent times, and she meekly said yes, two weeks ago. She looked at me and asked, does this bother you? I said, hell no, why should it, it is no worse than drinking, and the only reason it is not legal, is because the government hasn’t figured out how to tax it and make money from it.

Debbie then warned me that knowing Darlene, or as everyone calls her, Leenie, she be rubbing all over you when people aren’t around, and if she thought she could sneak you away for 10 minutes, take you somewhere and try and fuck you. I laughed and said no way, and she said, Tom, trust me, I know her well, and have for over 25 years, so yes she would. I said well sweetie, I don’t think I will let that happen. Debbie said, don’t let me stop you, I totally trust you.

I asked what Ben would think, and she said, well he’ll probably try and get me alone too, to at least play with my tits and ass, but with all those people around, he wouldn’t let it get out of hand. She then asked, would it bother you, and I said no, of course not, especially since you know him that well already, and I trust you as well, totally.

She then said good, because with all of the people that will be there, we don’t need any drama. She then said, but I’ll tell you, I wouldn’t mind sucking that big cock of his again someday soon. I reached over and put my hand on her bare thigh, and inched it up, under her gray shorts, until I came to her pussy, which was quite wet right now.

She looked at me and said, find something you like there? I said no, I love what I found there. She giggled and said save it for later sweetie, but trust me, it will be all yours tonight in my bed, if we make it that far in the house. I just chuckled and said, no problem love, good things always cum to people that wait.

She also informed me that her daughters would be there, with their spouses and kids. I asked if they knew I was coming, and Debbie said yes, and are excited to meet you. I won’t lie, I was nervous, only because if the kids don’t like the man mom is dating, it could put a strangle hold on the relationship.

We arrived little past twelve, and there was lots of cars parked all over the neighborhood. Ben and Leenie’s house was pretty big, one of the newer types, in a gated community. We parked about 8 houses down from their house.

When we went inside, Leenie rushed up to Deb and gave her a big hug and a kiss on the cheek, and said she was so glad that we came today. Now Leenie is a good looking woman, 56 years old, 5’4, and about 150 lbs. she isn’t fat, but carries her weight well. Nice size breasts, 34D’s, and has auburn hair, that is shoulder length. She is wearing a tan button down top, that did show some cleavage, and a white denim skirt that came mid-thigh. Her thighs were a little chunky, but looked good on her.

Debbie then introduced me to her, and she came over and gave me a big hug, which lasted a little longer than it should have. She then kissed me on the lips quickly, and said, my god, you are a handsome man. I thanked her and said she was a beautiful woman and I have heard so much about you. She giggled and said, oh yeah, I bet you have. Leenie looked at Deb and said, well if she is telling you this shit, it pretty much is true, and laughed.

Ben came up and hugged Debbie and kissed her on the lips, and then squeezed her ass. Then he was introduced to me. We shook hands and said, it was great to meet you Tom. I said, likewise. We were then shown to the back yard deck, where there was probably 25 people out there, and about 10 small kids. The kids were playing in the pool. I was introduced to quite a few of the adults, then Deb took my hand and walked us over to her two daughters and their husbands.

Ben is about my height, which is 5’ 10, and goes about the same weight, 180 lbs. He is completely bald, and can tell he shaves his head. Debbie said he is shaved below too, or at least, used to be. He is wearing khaki cargo style shorts, and a light blue polo shirt and wearing sandals.

Introductions were made, with both girls, Katie and Jan, giving me a hug. Katie is 32, and Jan is 30. Katie has two daughters, 6 and 4, and Jan has a 3 year old son. The grandkids saw Debbie and came running up to her, yelling Nanna. I was introduced to the kids then. The kids then raced back to the pool, except the 3 year old, who sat in his dad’s lap. We had some small chit chat, until Ben found me and asked if I would give him a hand with grilling. Deb said for me to go on, and she was going to go help Leenie.

As he started grilling, Ben said that he has heard a lot about me already, since the girls talk all the time. He said that Deb has had her eye on me for a long time now, and was over the top excited when I finally asked her out. I told him I wasn’t sure at first, if she’d even go out, not knowing how she felt about dating. Ben said, that he was glad she finally laid that part of her life to rest and is moving on. He then said, just please, don’t string her along, if you don’t feel it is going to be something that ends up permanent. I said to him, well, for right now, we are going at a slow pace, but feel it is growing into something more than friends and sex.

Ben laughed, and said, oh yeah, you two are definitely into the sex part. Great shots you took, by the way, and chuckled. I laughed and said, yeah, your pics were nice as well. Ben said that, the pics were Leenie’s idea, since Deb sent those ones of you guys. He then looked around, and turned back to me and said, well, you probably know about our lifestyle too. I answered yes, I am aware of it. He asked, are you ok with it though, and I said yes I am. I then told him about the lady I dated some years back who introduced me to the lifestyle. He laughed and said, that is so cool. He said it has been a long time since he has been with Deb, but knows first hand what a dynamo she is in bed, and wished me luck in keeping up with her. I laughed and said, well, since neither of us have had sex in a long time, we are making up for lost time.

The girls then came out, gabbing away, and carrying plates of food. Leenie looked at us and said, ok you two, what are you talking about. Ben looked around, and said we were comparing you two girls and your gifts in the bedroom. She laughed, walked up to him and kissed him on the lips and told him, behave and you might just get some gifts tonight, after the kids go to sleep. We all laughed at that.

The food was great, and I got to know Deb’s daughters and son in laws better. When Deb was in ear shot, Katie said not to hurt her mom, or I’d have to answer to them. I said no worries there and said I would never hurt their mom. Katie said good, because she can see it in her mom’s eyes, that she is in love with me.

I was helping with the cleanup later, when most of the people left. The only ones left were Ben and Leenie’s one daughter and her two kids, which were spending the night, a couple who I really didn’t know, and Deb. I came in carrying some food, and Leenie was bent over, looking in the fridge. Her skirt were riding up her backside, and gave me a nice view of her ass cheeks. I asked where she wanted these bowls, and she turned around and asked me if I enjoyed the view. I got a little red, but answered, yes, it was a great view. She giggled and said, too bad were not naked right now, you could have put that gorgeous cock in there then. I looked at her and said, maybe sometime soon I can have that pleasure. She said, oh I think it will happen quite soon sweetie. Leenie then kissed me on the lips, slipped her tongue in my mouth and said, mmmmmmmmm, can’t wait to feel it, and then grabbed my cock, through my shorts.

After cleaning up, Ben suggested we go down to the rec room, in their basement. Their daughter was bathing the kids and getting them ready for bed. The 4 of us, went downstairs to the rec room, that was nicely furnished and had a pool table and bar.

Ben asked if I wanted anymore beer, but I declined since I had to drive, but the girls, wanted wine, which they had been drinking most of the day. I know Deb had a nice buzz going, and so did Leenie. We sat at the bar and chit chatted. I told them what a great time I had with them today, and thanked them for inviting me. Leenie said it was great that I came, and I am now part of the family, so get used to stuff like this and so much more, and winked at Deb.

Just then, their daughter came down and said that they were leaving now, since the kids were in bed. The all kissed and then she thanked me for coming today and for their son’s birthday gift. I guess Deb signed my name to the card too. After she left, Leenie walked over to Deb, put her arms around her and kissed her, not a little kiss, but a passionate kiss, with lots of tongue. After a few minutes they broke the kiss and Leenie said, damn, I have been waiting all day to do that. She looked at Ben and asked, why did we say yes to the kids sleeping over again? Ben chuckled and said that Bobbie needed some alone time with Sam tonight. She laughed and said, oh yeah, I forgot about that. She then said, well maybe they’ll make a baby tonight.

Leenie then asked Deb if it was alright if she kissed me, and Deb said of course. Deb said to me, are you ok Honey with that, and if I made out a little with Ben. I said sweetie, do whatever you like, but save some for me later. She winked and went up to Ben and started kissing him. They were locked in a very passionate, yet raw kiss, with lots of moaning going on and Ben’s hands all over her ass, and when I say on her ass, his hands hiked up her shorts, so they were on her skin. I have to admit, it was getting me hard watching.

Leenie stood next to me and watched too, then finally moved in front of me, and started kissing me. Her tongue snaked its way into my mouth and we let our tongues dance over each others. My hands found their way to her ass, and under her skirt, only to find she wasn’t wearing panties. As we kissed my finger found her puckered hole and played with it. She moaned out and softly said, oh good, an ass man. Her hand went to my crotch and rubbed my now hard cock, and out of the corner of my eye, Debbie was rubbing Ben’s cock as well.

We all sucked face for about 10 minutes, but finally stopped when Leenie said that this was unfair and if we all cant naked, we better quit, before one of these guys waste a load of good cum in their shorts. We all laughed at that. We then sat at the bar and I said, what are you guys doing next weekend, and Ben said that unfortunately, he had to be at a conference. So I said, how about the following weekend? He looked at Leenie, and she said nothing is planned, and what do I have in mind.

I told them about my camper and pontoon boat at the lake and said we can go down early Saturday morning and come back Sunday evening. Cookout, ride around the lake and just enjoy the experience. Ben said it sounded good with him, and Leenie said it sounds great, as long as we all can get naked at some point. Debbie said that sounds great to her, for she already knows she has nothing planned, except being with me. We made the plans and then bid them a good night, it was around 10pm now and left.

As we started driving home, Debbie reached over to my crotch and asked if I was horny now. I laughed and said I have been horny all day. She goes good, I am extremely horny. Then she looked at me and said, Tom, I hope you don’t get mad at me, but when Leenie and I were gone for like 10 minutes, while everything was getting cleaned up, we snuck up into their bedroom and smoked a bowl, which lead to a little playing. Leenie said she just had to see my shaved cooter. I laughed at that, and asked if she inspected Leenie, and she just nodded. Debbie goes I wish we were home already, so I can just rape your ass, I need to hard fucking tonight Baby.

I asked if it was the combination of wine all day, and the pot, that is making her so horny, and she said mostly the pot, it makes her super horny. I chuckled and thought, man, this woman is something else. 55 years old, and still acts like a 20 something woman who wants sex all the time. Not that I am complaining, but I hope I have the stamina for her.

Then she surprised the hell out of me, when I looked over, she was undoing her shorts, and then slipping them off her legs, then pulled down her black thong she was wearing. She turned and faced me and positioned her legs so I could her pussy with ease, then started playing with herself. She giggled and said, I can’t help it Babe, I need some relief. She then asked if I was alright with all of this, and I said that I was, and blew her a kiss. Luckily for us, all roads leading back to her house were neighborhood streets and not main roads in town.

We were about two blocks from home, and she looked at me and said pull over. I asked why? She said please, so I did. Once pulled over, she leaned over to me, kissed me seductively, then started loosening my belt, then unbuttoned my shorts, and pulled down my zipper. Then she goes, take them off, so when we get out of the car, we’re dressed alike, and think about it, it is so naughty knowing we are basically naked going into the house.

My mind was racing thinking of the what if’s, especially getting pulled over, but common sense said that really should be a problem since we are so close to home now. So I slid them off, along with my boxers, so now my hard cock was out for anyone to see, if they could. She then grabbed it, and stroked it a little and said, home James. I had to laugh at that remark. I reached over and stuck a finger inside her, and she moaned and said, please hurry baby, I really need you bad.

We were home within a minute, and thankfully, she did not have the front outside light on. That would have been an eyeful for the neighbors, seeing our two naked asses out for all to see. Once inside, we threw our clothes on the couch, turned to each other, embraced and kissed hard, letting our tongue dance over each other. She pulled my top off of me, and I did the same to her, along with her bra, so we were both naked now. We were hugging and kissing again, my cock poking Deb in her stomach, and her tits smashed against my chest. She then started walking us towards the dining room and her big dining table.

Once we were by it, she moved the chair out of the way, and scooted up on it, and spread her legs. She said it is time for your dessert lover. I pulled the chair in front of her, placed her legs over my shoulders, and dove in. I didn’t even fool around with teasing or going slow, I just started tongue fucking her wet slit. She moaned out, yessssssssssssss, eat me baby, fuck my pussy with that talented tongue. I was too, probing and licking, sucking her clit. Then I insert a finger inside her and found that rough spot, and started rubbing. She was going wild, pushing her pussy hard into my face, then went over the top when I put a finger in her ass, as I sucked her clit. In no time, she was cumming, and as she did, was yelling out, god yessssssssss, I cumming, eat me, eat me.

Her body was in a spasm, hips gyrating all over, like a woman possessed. As she started cumming down, she said, Fuck Baby, that was awesome. I stood up and then slammed my cock in, not really giving her any time to calm down. She looked at me, and said, oh god babe, feed me that cock. I stood there and fucked her for only a few minutes, not wanting to cum yet, but Debbie did again, or it could have been a continuation of her first orgasm.

I pulled out then, and she asked what was wrong. I said not a thing lover, but I think we need to take this to bed. She said, good idea, but first, let’s do something. I asked what? She said to just hold on. She went to her purse, got something out, then went to a drawer in her kitchen, then told me to follow her. We went outside on her deck, and she lit up a joint. She looked at me and asked if I was ok with this, and I said, sure, why not, we’re not harming a soul, and if it is something you enjoy, then why not. I said that when I used to partake, it made me super horny too, but mellow, and I could last a long time.

She giggled and said, good, because I really want to fuck a lot tonight, but morning time, I want to make love to you. I chuckled and said, Babe, you lead, I’ll follow tonight, for you are in charge. Mmmmmmm she said, I like that thought. As we smoked, I recounted what happened in the kitchen with Leenie. Debbie said I should have got down on my knees and licked her, she would have enjoyed that. I said, no, too much of a chance of someone walking in on us, like you for one, or her daughter. That would have been hard to explain, why my tongue was in her mom’s crack. She laughed and said, yeah, that would be hard to explain, but just know, the kids know we used to play some together. I raised my eyebrow and said really? She said yeah. One night, when we were at their house, swimming in their pool, John and Leenie were fucking in one end, and me and Ben doing the same, their daughter came home early from a date because her boyfriend got sick. She saw us and just shook her head and went back inside. I guess she was mad at her parents for a few days until Leenie sat down with her and explained things. Nothing was ever said after that.

We finished the joint, and although I was feeling a good buzz, Debbie was feeling it a bit more, since she already smoked some earlier. She said, come on tiger, take me to bed and fuck me all night. We locked up and damn near ran for the bed. She pushed me down onto the bed and immediately started sucking my cock. My god this woman could suck meat like no other. After ten minutes of that, she said she needed me inside her. She straddled me, and impaled herself on my cock and started rocking back and forth, then moving up and down. She was cumming within a minute or so. We then changed positions so I was on top, with her telling me to fuck her hard.

We fucked for a good 45 minutes, in different positions, really taking no break, and I had not cummed yet. I was inside her, while she was in the doggie position, her chest and head hugging the pillow, and her ass way up in the air. It was a gorgeous sight. As I fucked her, I also had my thumb in her ass, per her request. She the looked back at me and said, lube my ass up and put it in baby. I asked if she was sure, and she said yes. I put some spit on her hole and spread it around, then stuck a finger pretty deep inside her, and then slipped my cock back inside her pussy, to cover it with her juices.

I slow inserted my cock in her ass. I went real slow at first, and heard her gasp as I pushed in. I asked if she was ok, and she said it hurts some, but the pain would go away soon. I was only about half way in, when she gasped again and asked me to pull out. I did not hesitate, and slowly pulled out. She fell to her side and said, damn, I was so hoping to fuck you there tonight. She said it has been at least four years since she did that. I got up and went to the bathroom and washed my cock off, and came back.

I crawled back in bed and laid on my side facing her. She said she was sorry that she couldn’t do it, but said we need to practice more, the next two weeks. I asked why, and she said, because I want to have you and Ben in me that weekend we are with them. She said she really loves that feeling, and wants to do it again. I smiled at her and said, well, guess we’ll just have to work on that.

She kissed me and said, oh honey, you haven’t cummed yet, here, let me take care of that. She moved down and started sucking my cock. She looked up at me and said, god, I love sucking you off. I told her she felt so good doing it and that no woman comes close to her expertise. After a good ten minutes, I came hard, in her mouth and she sucked up all of my juices. When I was finished, she scooted up and kissed me with a mouthful of cum. She pushed a big glob into my mouth, then let her tongue push it all around. My hand went between her legs and started rubbing her clit hard, and in no time, she orgasmed again. We kissed that whole time, until she was done cumming. We then laid in each other’s arms and kissed and said we love each other and fell asleep.

I awoke first for a change, and looked at her sleeping so comfortably. It was already 8am, so I peed and went to her kitchen and made coffee, and also started cooking breakfast for her. When it was ready, I took the food and coffee into the bedroom, softly woke her up. She was shocked that I made breakfast for her. She said she always did that for John, but he sucked at cooking, so he never did that for her. She went to the bathroom then came back and we ate in bed. When we finished, she said, come here, spreading her legs, and said I love you, so make love to me now.

We made love three more times that Sunday. I actually went home that night, tired and pretty much worn out. She wanted me to stay, but I knew I would not get some sleep. The rest of the next two weeks though, I stayed with her, and we did practice anal. By the following weekend, we got her ass used to it and she was like a woman on fire when we were fucking that way.

The Wednesday before the camping trip, she said that Leenie was coming over and asked if I minded not staying that night. I said I was fine with that, more so, to give my cock a break. About 9:30 that evening, I got a call from Debbie. But, it was Leenie doing the talking. She asked what I was doing, so I told her, just reading a book. She said, well, your lovely woman is between my thighs eating the hell out of my pussy. She then told me to get naked, which wasn’t hard, since I was only in boxers. Then she said, take a pic and send it, so they knew I was. So I did, and then I heard Debbie say, damn, I miss that cock. Leenie got back on the phone and told me to stroke it while I listen to those two. Leenie was moaning a great deal, with little yelps, and also talking real dirty to Debbie, telling her to eat that cunt slut.

After about 10 minutes, I could hear Leenie getting ready to cum and she told Debbie to tongue fuck her hard now. I was close to cumming, so I put the camera in movie mode, just before I came, and then shot the video of me cumming. The way my cock was pointing, it was shooting up my chest, but it was a great close up of the cock head shooting cum. The forth spur though, landed on the camera lens, so it blocked any more of the view. I sent that short video to her phone, and about a minute later, Leenie said, holy fuck, look at that cum shooting out. I heard Debbie say in the background, damn honey, get over here and let me have more of that. I just chuckled and said no, I better rest now. Then Deb and I talked a minute, said our “I love you’s” and heard Leenie tell us both, no more sex until Saturday night, she didn’t want us wearing it out. I laughed and said, well, good luck with that, because my lady there just may need some before that. She laughed and said, tough shit.

That Thursday, Deb stayed the night at my house, and then Friday night, I spent with her, at hers. We didn’t listen to Leenie, and made love both nights, with Thursday being the last time for anal practice, which was awesome. I swear, she cum’s the hardest when fucked there. Saturday, Ben and Leenie were going to come to Debbie’s and then ride with us to the camper.

We both got up rather early, around 6am. And although we wanted to do it, we refrained, except she did suck me in the shower for a few minutes. I told her we should wait for later. She laughed and said, oh, ok I guess. I made us breakfast then and we were ready to go by 8am, when Leenie and Ben showed up. I already had the pickup loaded with coolers and provisions, plus an overnight bag for each of us, since I had not been down there in a few weeks. I usually don’t use the truck, except for going down there and when I am doing home projects.

After loading what Ben and Leenie brought, we were on our way by 8:15, and arrived a little past 10am. Pretty good time, since traffic was light that morning. The weather was outstanding, sunny and going to be in the mid 80’s all weekend.

After unloading all of our stuff, and getting some foods into the refrigerator and cabinets, we all went for a walk around the grounds. Now my camper is situated at the end of this road, and instead of pointing longways in, mine gets to sit so it looks like it is sideways, with no one on my right side, and only Bill and Sharon’s camper on my left, and they really can’t see the back part of my camper, which has my grill and table, and lawn chairs, oh and the hammock. Bill and Sharon have been in that lot for years, like me, and are a bit strange, yet wild too. Sharon and Bill are both in their late 40’s, with 2 kids that are grown. Bill like’s his beer and usually is drunk by the evening, if not before. Sharon is ok looking, 5’2, blond, maybe 130 lbs., with big DD tits, that she does like to show off at times. Sharon has come on to me on many occasions, but that is another story.

After coming back, I asked the girls what they wanted to do, and both said let’s go for a boat ride, and then do lunch. We all went inside, so we could change into swimwear. The girls took the main bedroom, and left Ben and I to change up by the sitting area. Neither Ben or I were modest and just stripped down and got our suits out. Both of us are shaved down below, but I could see what Debbie always talked about. Ben is hung pretty good.

After about 10 minutes, the girls finally came out. Ben and I were starting to wonder what the heck was taking them so long. Debbie suit was a blue and black one piece with some design in it. It plunged down to almost her navel, and really accented her breast nicely, and had high cut leg openings. She looked very sexy in it. Leenie’s was something similar, except hers was mostly green, with yellows through it, and was hardly containing her tits.

Debbie came up and gave me a soft kiss and lingered a bit, until I noticed a certain unmistakable taste, the taste of pussy. I grinned at her and looked then at Leenie and said, girl, you taste good. Leenie laughed and said, she girlfriend, I knew he’d know. I then licked Debbie’s up lip, then her chin, and said oh yeah, you do taste fine. Ben kissed and licked Leenie and said, mmmmmmmmmm, I remember this taste. The girls just laughed and said, later boys.

We shoved off, after making the pontoon ready. Since this is an inland lake, only a 10 horsepower motor is allowed, so speeding around is not an option. There was not to many people out on the lake yet, which is fine with me. Ben was standing with me, and the girls were sitting on the aft seats, in the back, soaking in the sun. Ben asked if I used anything, to help with performance, and I said, yeah, the little blue pill, though I haven’t taken it yet. He said, good, because I use Cialis, and I think we are going to need all the help we can get. He said Leenie has been talking all week about today. I said, so has Deb. He asked if I was ok with this, and I said yes, and relayed some stories from my time with this one lady who I swung with. He said cool, because he has been looking forward to being with Debbie again, for a long time now.

As we were shooting the shit, as I drove around, the girls were in some conversation of their own. But then we heard them yell up to us to turn around, so we did, and lo and behold, they dropped their tops on their suits to show us their breasts. It was a fine sight to behold too. The pontoon does have sides to it that come up about 30 inches or so, so they would not be spotted by other boaters, unless the person was standing. I then headed for the area that had all the little coves on the lake, figuring if they are going to tease us, we might as well have some sense of privacy. As I pulled into one cove, the girls yelled back to us again, and this time, they had their feet up on the seat, legs spread, the with their one hand, moved the material, by the crotch, out of the way, to show us their shaved pussies.

I pulled into the cove, and cut the engine, and let it drift in there. No one was around, so we were pretty safe, and if someone did happen up on us, we’d hear them long before they would see anything. I opened a cooled and asked if anyone wanted anything to drink. The girls both wanted wine, so I poured them a glass, and Ben took a beer, and me a pepsi, since I was driving this tug. Park Rangers are always out and about, looking for drunks. Debbie came up to me, after I gave Leenie her wine, and then gave Deb her glass. She kissed me and said, are you comfortable with them, and I said of course. She said good, and asked if she could play around with Ben for a bit. I said honey, you don’t have to ask, just enjoy, that’s what we’re here for.

Debbie went back over to Leenie and said, a little play time now. Then grabbed Ben’s hand, and led him to the back, pull the seat cushions to the floor and they laid down, and started making out. Their hands were all over each other as they kissed like 2 lovers, separated for years. Leenie walked up to me, as I sat in the captain’s chair, and sat in my lap, facing me. I said to everyone that we need to keep the noises down, because our voices will travel across the lake. Leenie laughed and said, shit, you better keep something in my mouth then. Leenie then said, look guys, we need you 2 full strength for later, so no cumming right now. Ben and I just laughed and said we’d try.

Leenie and I started kissing, very passionately, tongues seeking each other out. My hands were holding her ass, and her arms were around my neck. After a bit, I broke our kiss and looked down at the other 2. Debbie was now licking Ben’s cock, which was hard, and like Deb had said, quite long. Leenie then looked too, then back at me and asked, turning you on? I said yeah it is, and she said good, me too. I then started licking her neck, then took a hand and pulled down her top, exposing her ample tits to me. Her nipples were about a good half inch out, and the size of my thumb, round. Her areola’s were pink, not dark like Deb’s.

I started sucking her nipples and licking all around her breast. Her hand went to my cock, and said, mmmmm baby, I think I found something I am going to like a lot. As I kept sucking, she moaned some softly and said, oh yeah baby, suck that tit. After a few minutes, she backed off of me, and bent down and pulled my rigid cock from its restraint. She wasted no time with engulfing my cock into her hungry mouth. Both girls were now giving us blow jobs, and to tell the truth, it was fantastic. Leenie could take me all the way into her throat. After about 5 minutes though,, I told her to stop, or go slower, or I was going to cum. Ben too, was getting close and said the same thing to Debbie.

They switched positions, so Debbie was on her back now, legs spread, and pulled the material away from her snatch, to give Ben access to it. Ben dove right in, and started eating her pussy. Leenie had me stand up, and she sat down on the chair, scooted her ass down on it, and spread her legs, and pulled the material to the side and said, lunch is served.

I, like Ben dove and started licking her gorgeous pussy, like a man starved for days. I got on my knees then to make it easier for me to lick and probed. Leenie was moaning pretty good. She loves talking dirty too. She kept asking Deb how it felt, having Benny sucking on her cunt. Deb just said wonderful, in between moaning and gasping. I was sucking Leenie clit now, and had 2 fingers buried in her snatch. She was holding my head to her pussy, tight now, and said oh shit, baby, I am going to cum soon. I started sucking her clit harder and fingering the hell out of her, and she let loose a muffled gasp, and started cumming. The juice just poured out of her. Leenie said, holy fuck Deb, this man can eat pussy.

Debbie was in the mist of her own orgasm then, and was drenching Ben’s face. Once she was done, Ben moved up, uncovered his hard cock, and slipped into her wet slit. Deb gasped and said, yessssssssss, I have wanted this for such a long time. Leenie and I watched as they started to fuck. Then I stood up, took my cock out, rubbed it all over her pussy, until she said, quit fucking around, and give me that pole. I then just shoved it in all the way, and she said, my god, you do know how to fill a girl up.

We only fucked for may be 10 minutes most, because both Ben and I were in need of cumming, but didn’t want too. I pulled out and Leenie, said, what the fuck. I said I was getting close to cumming, and you girls said no cumming for us guys right now. She said, shit, we did say that. Ben was already out of Debbie, and both laid there panting away. Leenie leaned into me and kissed me and said I better fuck her good later. I said no problem there.

It was already 1:30pm, so we decided to head back in and grab some lunch. I headed right back to the camp site, instead of cruising the rest of the lake, which if you did a full circle around it, it takes close to 3 hours. Debbie this time stood up with me, while Ben and Leenie were sitting in the back, holding hands. As I drove, Deb had her arm around my waist and asked if I was alright with everything so far. I said, yes, it was quite enjoyable, and I was really turned on by watching you 2, together. She said good, because she was super turned on watching me eat and fuck Leenie. We kissed and heaed on in.

Once back, I ran to the bathroom, then into the bedroom to get my bag. I opened the bag and pulled out my bottle of Viagra, and got a pill. Deb was standing in the doorway, and said, oh, now I know why you can keep it up so long. I said, yep, but have only used them a couple of times with you, like the very first time we did it, and then that night after their party. She laughed and said, that is fine with me, because I love you hard, but also, I just plain ass love you.

The girls got out lunch food and we ate, and shot the shit. They told stories of some of their escapades with 2 couples they have played with in the past. One of the couples was a one and done deal. She was to frigid for this type of lifestyle Ben said, and she wasn’t all that good in bed either. As we were finishing up, Bill and Sharon pulled into their lot. Sharon came right over and hugged me, saying it has been so long since they have seen me. I introduced her to my girlfriend Debbie, and our close friends, Ben and Leenie. I figured we were all close now, considering just fucked Leenie. When I introduced Debbie, Sharon gave her a hug and a kiss on the lips, which kind of threw me. She said welcome to the neighborhood and I hope I get to know you better. Debbie smiled and said the same back.

After she left, we cleaned up the table and put stuff away. I asked if they were up for finishing the tour of the lake, they all agreed. As we trolled around the lake, Leenie ask what was up with that board back there. I said that they were ok, but she can be a bit strange. Leenie laughed and said, shit, I think she is Bi. I said no way. Leenie said oh yeah, look how she hugged and then kissed Debbie, she wants in her pants, and laughed. I said those 2 are down here a lot during the summer, but Bill is a drunk, and is usually passed out by the evening. And, if they are not fighting, they are fucking at night, at least since their kids don’t come down anymore. I said you watch and see later, because she is loud, and doesn’t care who hears them. We all laughed and then motored on our way.

It did take us over 3 hours to go around the lake, but we were in no hurry. We would look at some of the houses that were built on the shoreline. I mean some were mansions. The coolest one was this log cabin style home. I knew it was 3500 square feet, but you hardly ever see people there, like today.

It was going on 7pm, by the time we got back in and tied up the boat. The girls said they had to freshen up some, while Ben and I brought back the coolers from the boat. I had splurged for today, and bought filet mignon for dinner. So I got the grill out and got it warming up and went inside and prepared the meat for grilling. The girls heard me and asked what they could do. I said if they didn’t mind getting the potato’s going in the micro ( all the comforts of home) and anything else they wanted. As I got the meat going, Ben asked if I took my little helper, and I said I did. He said he did too, because I think we are in for a hell of a time later.

During dinner, Leenie, who was sitting across from me, would take her foot and run it up my leg and rub my cock, and just smile. Deb was doing the same to Ben too. After dinner, the girls said they’d do the dishes, and I said we would get a bon fire going. Ben and I collected some kindling, to go along with the logs I had for fires. We got a nice one going now, as it was just starting to get dark. We all sat around the fire, looking out over the lake, watching the sun set, which Debbie remarked that this was so nice and something she could get used too, as she hugged me. I said, honey, we can come down all summer if you want too. Leenie said, us too? I said, well, the jury is still out on you, but you may be able to persuade me later. She flipped me the finger, then laughed. The Ranger stopped by to make sure we were doing ok, and had the fire under control. After he left, I said we wont be bothered again by him this weekend, unless we get out of hand. Ben got up and excused himself and went inside. He came out a minute later with a baggie of weed and a pipe.

He asked if it was cool to smoke here and I said yes, but wait a few more minutes, to make sure the Ranger is gone from this area. He lit up about 10 minutes later and we all shared some really good weed. For me, it did not take much, since I wasn’t used to it, but I was feeling a good buzz going on, and so was Debbie. She was getting the giggles too, plus horny as hell, because her one hand kept going to my dick and rubbing it a lot. Not sure why, but it was so peaceful and mellow, none of us were in a hurry to get inside. We even smoke another bowl.

As the fire started going down, we all decided it was time to head inside. Ben and I doused the fire and followed the ladies in. Ben asked if he could shower first. I said fine with me, and Leenie said she would join him. As they went in the bathroom, Debbie leaned into me and started kissing me. She said she is so horny right now and needs some lovin. We were sitting on the bed waiting for our guest, so we could shower then, and as we waited, Deb pulled my cock out and stroked me hard. Then she moved the material covering her pussy to the side, straddled my waist, and sat down on my cock. She said, mmmmmmmmm, I have needed this all day. She said I love you so much. I told her I loved her too. She said I am not going to make you cum now, but please save one good one for me tonight, after we fuck our friends. I said I promise.

Leenie and Ben exited the bathroom, both just having towels wrapped around them. Since we heard them turn off the shower, we quit fucking. Then we went inside and showered real quick, with really no playing, except for some passionate kissing. Before we got out, she asked, are you positive about this, because just know, I am fucking him, and that’s it, I only make love to you. I said Honey, you have to stop worrying. If I did not want us in this situation, I would have never agreed to it. She smiled and kissed me and said damn baby, I love you, but now lets go get some great sex from them.

We exited the bathroom only wearing towels too. I made sure the air was running at a good temp and checked all the windows, so they were shut tight. No need for the campground to hear us. Just before we left the bathroom, Debbie asked if I minded if her and Leenie played a little. I told her do what you want to do, because in the end, we’ll all be having fun, together.

Debbie walked up to Leenie, who was standing by the couch, that was now a bed, and removed her towel, exposing her naked body to us, and for me, the first time I had seen her naked. Leenie, in turn, removed the towel covering Debbie, who was now naked as well. The girls started kissing, and rubbing hands all over the place. Meanwhile, Ben and I looked at each other, shrugged our shoulders, and dropped our towels too. We were both sporting half erections, but knew that would soon change.

The girls climbed onto the bed now, and assumed the 69 position and started licking each others pussies. Ben and I took at seat at the table and just sat back and watched as these two fine ladies ate each other with reckless abandon. We could hear the muffled moans emitting from Leenie, since she was on the bottom, and could easily hear Debbie saying oh fuck, that feels so good. Ben got up and got us each a beer, saying it may be a while before we play.

The girls did not take to long before they both achieved their orgasms, one right after the other, both very strong, with the girls stifling their moans, so it wasn’t too loud. After Debbie rolled off of Leenie, she laid there panting, and said, holy fuck, now that’s the way to get this party going. We all laughed at that.

The girls looked at us then, and asked if we were going to join them now, or just sit there. We both got up, but I suggested we take this to the back bedroom, where we had a lot more room, since it did have a king size bed back there. Debbie got off the bed, and as she walked past me, to grab Ben’s hand, she stopped, and gave me a passionate kiss, and told me she loves me, and to fuck her brains out. I said I love you too, to her and said, enjoy that big cock of his baby.

Debbie grabbed Ben’s hand and led him to the bedroom, with Leenie and I close behind. Ben got on the bed and laid down, with Debbie right behind him, but she went right to the 69 position, and started sucking his hard cock. Leenie and I stood in the doorway and watched for a minute, with her hand firmly gripping my cock. She whispered in my ear that she loves watching these two like this, and that Debbie is an expert at sucking cock. I said, oh I definitely know about that.

After a few minutes of watching, went to the side of the bed that those two were on, leaned into Debbie, pulled her mouth away and kissed her, then licked Ben’s shaft. Debbie and Leenie both moaned loudly as I did this. As I licked him, Debbie’s mouth was over the head sucking him, then she would lick down the opposite side of him, and back up to the tip, and when our tongues met, we would lick each others tongue. Then I took his cock in my mouth and bobbed my head up and down his ridged shaft. Debbie was moaning real loud saying she isn’t sure what has her more turned on, Ben’s tongue which was fucking her pussy, or me, sucking his cock. I released his cock then and licked back down, and Debbie started licking again too. As we did this, Leenie got on the bed and was in position to lick Debbie’s exposed ass. When she did this, Debbie lost it and started cumming. She let out a low gasp and said fuck me, I am cumming from you 3. She was trying her best to keep her mouth in play, but was having a hard time of it. When she was coming back down to earth, I kissed her and told her I loved her. She smile and said the same, but now go take care of my best friend.

I crawled over to the other side and laid down, and Leenie said for me to eat her, while she sucked my cock too. So we got into the 69 position and I drove my tongue deep in to her wet slit. This woman was so wet now, and tasted divine. My tongue explored her pussy, then up to her ass. I could hear her tell Deb, man girlfriend, this man can eat pussy almost as good as you. Her mouth was now engulfing my whole cock now, as I continued to assault her snatch. I looked over at the other two, because I could feel a lot of movement then and saw that Debbie was now starting to ride Ben.

I went back to licking and sucking her pussy, and now sucking her clit, which was engorged and hard. Once I started that, Leenie yelled out, oh yeah baby, that’s it, make me cum fucker. So I sucked harder and her ass was now pressing hard into my face, and she let loose a gusher of cum. I swear she came for over a minute. Debbie was telling Ben that she really missed his bog cock in her and was rocking back and forth.

Leenie then told me to switch around, so my head was down by Ben’s feet, and then Debbie reached over, grabbed my cock, and held it for Leenie to sit down on it. Leenie didn’t waste time either, she came right down on it and sat there. I could feel her pussy muscles gripping it hard too. Leenie leaned over to Deb, and started kissing her, and playing with one tit. Debbie was moaning loud now and starting to fuck faster. Leenie now turned her attention to me and started going up and down on my shaft. God she was tight, considering the pole she is used to fucking.

Leenie looked down at me and said, well sweetie, do you like this pussy too? I could just nod my head yes. She giggled and said, good, because it’s yours all night. Now understand, when couples are together like this, there is a lot of bantering going on too, but mostly its moans and grunts, and gasps, especially when one is getting close to cumming. The four of us fucked like this for a good 10 minutes, with both girl’s cumming, and being loud enough so at least our neighbors knew we were fucking, but who cares.

Ben and I both asked the girl’s to flip over, so we could drive now. Ben was deep inside Deb and I was right next to them, with Leenie’s legs over my shoulder, and I started pounding her pussy hard. Debbie and Ben were lost in their own world, as was Leenie and I. Leenie kept telling me to fuck her harder, so I was really pounding into her now, and you could hear my balls slapping against her ass, with each downward thrust. She was really getting into it too, telling me oh yeah, that’s it lover, fuck that tight ass pussy. Ben was also now banging away at Debbie, and she was just as vocal, calling him a big fucker, and fuck her hard now, she was close. A couple of minutes later, Ben let loose a massive orgasm in Debbie, and she was cumming too. This got me going now and I told Leenie I was about to cum. She said to cum deep inside her, and she started cumming. Her legs came together around my head, and it now felt like a vise grip on my head, and I started shooting ropes of creamy cum inside her tight box.

Ben fell to the opposite side of Debbie, with both of them panting hard. I moved out from between Leenie’s legs and got between Debbie’s, and started licking her cum filled cunt. Leenie looked at us and said, damn, I love this man now. She then straddled Debbie’s head and said, here, lick your man’s juices out of me. She then bent down and helped me lick Ben’s cum her snatch. Ben somehow got back there with Debbie, and was also helping her eat Leenie’s fine pussy.

After a few minutes, we all quit tasting each other, and Leenie and I shared a cum filled kiss, as did Debbie and Ben. All of us were spent for the moment, and Ben and I got up and headed back out to the kitchen area. I grabbed us all some cold waters, and Ben grabbed his bag. He asked if it was cool to light up and I said sure. He packed the pipe and brought it back, with me in tow, with the waters.

All of us were now on the bed, sitting up, and drinking water, when Ben lit up the pipe. We all shared the weed until the pipe no longer was of any use. As we drank then, we all said it was a great time and not one of us had any reservations about this. The 3 of them said they were worried I may not like it, buti assured them I was really good with it.

As we sat and relaxed, the girls started stroking are cocks back to life, which didn’t take long at all. Ben laid back down, and Debbie mounted him again. Then she looked at me and said, Babe, get the lube out, it’s time. I reached for my bag and got out the KY jelly, and then came back. Leenie said, oh my god, you are suck a cock slut. I lubed my cock, and her ass, got into position, and started pressing my cock head in her anal opening.

She was extremely tight now, as I inched my way in. The whole time, she was saying, holy fuck, does this feel so fucking good. Once I was in, Ben and I took over fucking her. I could feel his hard cock rubbing the thin membrane that separated us. Leenie got behind us and started licking mine and Ben’s balls, as we started to fuck Debbie. Debbie was saying how filled she was, and that every woman needs to try this once in their lives. Ben and I had established a good rhythm, and Debbie was going nuts. It only took 5 or 6 minutes before she had an explosive orgasm, and as loud as she was, I am sure the whole campground knew.

After she came, she rolled off of Ben and I popped out. Leenie said she was next, so she mounted Ben, kissed him hard, then looked back at me, and said, come on big boy, put that cock in my ass now. I got up, went in the bathroom, got a wet hot towel, and washed my cock off, came back with another , wet towel for later, and lube us both up, and slowly insert inside her tight ass.

Ben and I got into a great rhythm again and soon had Leenie cumming, and she was just as loud, and yelling out holy fuck numerous times. After everyone disengaged, and relaxed a bit. Both girls said that was awesome and something we need to do the next time too. Debbie mouthed I love you to me, and winked.

I had to pee now and got up, and when I was finished, Leenie was by the door. She said next time, let me help you with that. Of course my mind is racing thinking she might be into a little water play sometime. I waited on her to finish, and when she came out, we both looked back at the bedroom, and saw Ben and Debbie fucking again. Leenie said, oh wow, those two are quite the horny pair tonight. I agreed and said, well, I think we are too, and she said, oh yeah lover, we’re hardly done.

She led me out to the fold out bed, her and Deb used earlier, and laid down on it, spreading her legs. She crooked her finger at me and said, come here, and fill me up. Never one to say no to a lady, I got between her legs, and slipped into her waiting cunt. She gasped and said, mmmmmmmm, this is nice, just you and me alone.

As we started to fuck, she said that she loved when John and Debbie used to play with them, but feels I am so much more open and have a lot more stamina for this play. She said don’t get me wrong, I loved John, but he was a lot smaller than me, and cock size really does matter, plus he could only go 2 times and that was it. She made me promise not to tell Deb this stuff, its our pillow talk.

We then started fucking slowly, and kissing. She said this feels so right being with us like this. I told her I thought she was an awesome lover, and very tight, considering the cock she is used to getting. She said she does keggle exercises to keep that 20 something feel in her pussy. We rolled over now so she was on top and said that she would be so pissed if I didn’t make a very long term commitment to Debbie. She said, you know, she is head over heels, in love with you, and I can see how you look at her, you are the same way. Ben and I only want the best for her, so treat her great, and you may enjoy lots of this pussy.

I smiled at her, and I said I promise to keep her happy, in bed and out. She leaned down and kissed me and said, you better, now shut up and lets fuck. And fuck we did. For the next 20 to 25 minutes, we tried a bunch of positions, with Leenie cumming twice. I was having a hard time cumming again, so I did not want her to think I wasn’t getting into it, so I faked the orgasm I had. When we were done, I got between her legs and ate her for a bit. She said, god, John never did that when he was done, and Ben only does it once in a while. She said that Deb told her, I usually do it every time we fuck. As we laid there, we could hear Debbie and Ben letting us know they were cumming again too.

After resting a few, we got up, stopped at the fridge and got more water, and padded back to the room, turning off lights as we went. It was now well past midnight, and we were all spent. I went over to the side Debbie was on, and crawled in besides her. Leenie said to Ben, come on lover, let’s get some shut eye. They got up and padded out to the other bed, that Leenie and I just fucked in. Leenie blew us kisses and said good night and thanks for a wonderful time today.

Debbie snuggled up to me, after I turned out the light. She kissed me n=and said, oh babe, I do love you so, and thank you for making this weekend so special. She started caressing my cock, then, and it started to grow. She giggled and said, mmmmmmm good, I really need you in me now. I got on top and slipped inside. Her pussy was so hot and extremely wet from Ben’s cum, which felt really good, and quite erotic. She said no fucking now honey, just make love to me. And so we did, and for the next 15 minutes or so, we slowly made love, with both of us cumming one last time.

The next morning, I awoke about 7:30, went and peed, but not flush, since the other 3 were still sleeping. I put on my swim trunks and went outside, to pick up after ourselves from the night before. After about 15 minutes of cleaning up, I had a bag of garbage and took it down to the dumpster, that was by a community shower and bathroom. They have this for people who don’t have campers that tent camp as well, which is at the other end of this road.

As I was walking down, Sharon, my neighbor, was coming out of the shower and saw me. She smiled at me and said good morning. She was wearing this bright pink silk robe, and could easily see, no bra under it, since her nipples were straining to get set free. She asked how I was feeling today, and I said great. She said you should be, with all the noises coming from the camper last night. I kind of blushed at that remark. She giggled and said, oh stop, we are all adults, and she is glad we are into swinging. She said they used too as well. But anymore, all Bill wants to do is drink.

She asked if the girl’s are bi and I said yes. She smiled and said cool, so is she. She then said may be some time when we are down again, her and Debbie can get together, after Bill passes out, and if you are a good boy, I’ll let you fuck me too. I chuckled and said, that would be up to Debbie, not me. She said of course, but she would love a 3some sometime.

After getting back to the camper, the door opened and out came Debbie. She was wearing a pair of black silk boxers, which were mine, and one of my t-shirts I keep here. She looked great in them. She brought me out coffee and we went down to the dock and sat down. I relayed what Sharon had told me and Debbie said, you’re kidding right? I said, no, that’s what she said. Debbie said, well who knows, it may happen, but I have to see how I connect with her. But, please promise me, you wont force that issue. I said never dear. When it comes to playing, you make all decisions.

I asked if our guests were up yet, and she said yeah, they are fucking right now. She giggled and said that Leenie wanted her to join them, but she told her no, to just enjoy some alone time. I said damn, that girl is insatiable. Debbie laughed and said oh yeah, good thing she has a man who can keep up with her. She leaned into me and said that after breakfast, she wouldn’t mind another round with me, or all 3 of us, before we leave today.

After 20 minutes, or so, we headed in and started making breakfast. Those two were just laying there, resting after a pleasant round of sex. After breakfast, we all helped clean up. Ben and Leenie were still naked, and Leenie said that if they are naked, we should be too, and came over and pulled my shorts down. She then got on her knees and started sucking me hard. Debbie grabbed Ben’s hand and led him to the bedroom, where she got naked and started sucking him off.

After a bit, Leenie got off of her knees and came up and kissed me. We could hear the other two fucking away in the back. Leenie said she needs a hot load of cum in her, since Ben said she was saving his load, from before, for Debbie. Leenie said, now I want yours deep inside me.

She sat up on the dinette, spread her legs, and I walked right into her. She looked at me, once I was deep inside her, and said, damn Tom, I do enjoy your cock. We fucked in that position for like 5 minutes, until she wrapped her legs around me, and her arms around my neck. She said take me to the bed over there, so you can properly fuck me good.

I picked her up and walked us over to the bed, and slowly laid us down, without pulling out of her. We could hear the other two, really banging away, but just moaning, no dirty talk. I started fucking Leenie now and she said, damn, 2 morning fucks, what a great way to start a day off. We fucked hard for the next 15 minutes, until my balls could not take it anymore, and shot a huge load of cum in her already cummed filled pussy. When we were done, she said she’ll have cum dripping all day from her cunt.

We all then took showers, Leenie and Ben together, then Deb and I. After dressing, we decided to take a cruise again around the lake. We didn’t circumvent the whole lake this time, because we were all starting to show signs of tiredness. It was about 2pm when we got back to the camper, and docked the boat. Ben and I covered it, while the girl’s fixed some sandwiches. After eating, and clean up, we headed home.

All three of them took a cat nap while I drove, and awakened when we were about 10 minutes out from Debbie’s house. Once there, we unloaded the truck, and Leenie and Ben loaded up their car. Every one said what a fabulous time they had, and I offered to do this again, in the next couple of weeks, but this time, go down Friday evening. Deb said she would make arrangements at work, so she could be off. Ben and I shook hands, while the girl’s kissed and hugged, and then Leenie hugged me and gave me a kiss on the lips, and said, anytime big boy, you were marvelous.

Debbie and I went in to her house, and once inside, we both crashed onto the couch. She laid in my arms, and we both took a nap. About an hour later, her phone rang, so that woke us up. It was Katie, just seeing how the weekend was. Debbie told her about the camper and the boating. Katie asked when we were taking them down. I said any time they want too.

Debbie asked if I was going to spend the night with her, and I said, I could, if she wanted me tonight. She said, oh yes, I want you in my bed any time I can get you there. I laughed and said, honey, I am not sure I’ll be up for satisfying you tonight. She said she doesn’t care about that, she just loves the feeling of having me next to her. I have to admit, I am growing quite fond of waking besides her. I told her let me scoot home, change into some different clothes, and bring some others for tomorrow morning, and when I get back, we’ll go do dinner.

When I got back, her daughter Jan was there, with Debbie’s grandson. They stopped by because her husband had to leave for work out of town. I said, good, you can join us too for dinner. We all went to the Outback for dinner. I was starving, so this would hit the spot.

Dinner was fun and entertaining. Jan wanted to know all about our weekend, and she too asked when we were taking her. I said let’s set something up for a few weekends from now. Jan asked if there is enough sleeping room, with 5 of us there. I said not a problem. It sleeps 6, may be even more if you arrange it right. Jan looked at her mom and asked, where do you sleep. Deb just smiled at her and said, where do you think silly. Jan looked at her, grinned and said, oh mom, you shameless hussy. We all laughed. I told Jan that is you guys like camping, you guys can use it too, you know, with out mom and me there. Debbie then said, yeah, we’ll even baby sit for you, so you two can have a weekend away, and it wont cost you much, just food and gas. Jan thought that was a wonderful idea.

After getting back to Deb’s, Jan then left, wanting to get the baby to bed. Debbie asked if it was ok that she volunteered to watch her grandson, and said that I was cool with it, but it has been a long time since I had to watch a three year old. We snuggled on the couch the rest of the evening, until about 10pm. We were both worn out and said let’s get to bed. In bed we talked about the weekend. She was so happy that it went as well as it did. She admitted at first, she was a little apprehensive, since it used to be John and her doing what we did, with Ben and Leenie. But, she said, they have accepted you as part of the family now, so get used to this. I chuckled and said, honey, we have along life ahead of us, and having great friends to share with, makes it so much better.

Next, the coming campground stories involving Deb and I.

Deli Girl. Sex story 5 (1)

[URIS id=2678]

Introduction:

Tom and Debbie have known each other for years, and now both are single, they explore life and sex

My name is Tom, I am 54, separated now about a year now, with the divorce becoming final soon, from an 8 year marriage that should have never happened, but oh well. I was married before too, that one lasted 24 years and two kids. She wanted to live a single life, one she really never got to experience because we married so young. I am 5’ 10, about 185 lbs, with salt and pepper hair. I guess I am of average looks, with a slight gut now. I work as a software specialist, and have been with this company 15 years.

For the last ten years I usually go to lunch and pick up something to eat out of the deli, at this local grocery store. In doing so, I made friends with many of the ladies that work the counter there, especially Debbie. Now Debbie is an attractive woman, but not drop dead gorgeous. She is 5’2, 140 or 145 lbs., with brown hair, and I know she is 55 years old, and is a widow of 3 ½ years. Her husband of 30 years had a massive heart attack while cutting the lawn back then. Debbie also has a very nice chest too, I would say 36D, and nice bubble butt, but also has that pouch many women have, at that age, in the belly area, but all in all, she is cute.

I usually stop there 3 or 4 times a weeks for lunch, and unless Debbie is off, she waits on me. She has a quick wit and loves to tease and flirt. Always has a smile on her face now. She was even like that when her husband died. I believe work was her refuge. I always would ask how many men were lined up at her door, dying to take her out? She would just giggled and say, oh, there is a few, but I keep the door closed, waiting on that special one, to come a knockin. She would always ask too, wheni was going to take her to lunch, and I would always laugh and say, when you think you can handle me for lunch.

A while back, I stopped in on a Monday, and had the usual banter with her, and when she asked about lunch, I said oh hell, and said to her, how about tomorrow at this time. She said seriously? I said yes. She goes you are on. Then I saw a radiant smile fall on her face, like she just won the lottery or something. Now I know from past chats, she hasn’t been out with any man, except one, and he lasted two dates, but was so full of himself, she couldn’t stand to look at him after the second date.

The next day I got to the store at noon, and Debbie was near the exit door, and waved to me. I went up and hugged her and asked if she was ready, she just nodded, and we left for this little diner that was two blocks away. Lunch was great, and the talk was even better. We really got to know one another. When her husband died, I did go to the funeral, and when it ended and people were leaving, she made a special effort to come up and give me a hard hug, and kissed me on the cheek and thanked me for coming. We talked about family life and she asked how being single was going. I told her it was good, but did companionship. She said the same thing, and now isn’t sure she could live with another man, or at least not get married again. I told her she should be dating and she said, she would, but it is hard to meet good guys. The one’s she has met want to get married, or live together, and she just doesn’t want that, unless he was the ONE.

We left the diner about ten to one, knowing she only got an hour. As we were walking back, I thanked her for a wonderful time. She said it was nice and wouldn’t mind doing it again sometime soon. I said, yeah, I would like that too, and then, for some strange reason, I leaned down and kissed her on the lips. She didn’t back away either, and when our kiss broke, we acted like it was natural. As we started walking, I asked if she wanted to do lunch again on Thursday, and she said really? I said, yep, this was fun. She said sure, but where this time. I said, how about I pick us up some fried chicken and do lunch at the park, if it is nice out, otherwise we’ll wing it. She said it sounds lovely.

That Thursday, I arrived about 15 minutes early to picked up some chicken and these big fries called JO Jo’s. Debbie was the one who waited on me. I asked for two breast, and she said yeah, you look like a breast man and I asked what she wanted , and she picked thighs, saying she was a thigh girl, which I said yeah, you look like a thigh woman. She just winked and said, wouldn’t you like to know. I got us some iced tea’s, and checked out and waited for her.

We drove over to the park, and surprisingly, there was no one around, for a warm June day. I said this is perfect, no one to bother us, and no screaming kids. She said, what, you don’t like kids? I said I do, but not when they are screaming like little banshee’s. We each have a couple of grandkids, so we do know what little one’s are still like. She said she loves her grandkids, except when they are acting up and don’t listen. I agreed with her on that. She was asking why I don’t date, and I said I really haven’t decided if dating is right for me, or just go out for casual fun. She said, oh, for casual sex then. I laughed and said, well yeah, but that hasn’t worked out to well yet. She said she sometimes thinks she would like to find a nice guy, go out, then maybe get busy in bed, with no strings attached to it.

We finished eating and cleared up the mess and I said we still have 30 minutes, would you like to walk for a bit, and she said sure. We walked, and for some reason, I just took her hand in mind, like we were on a date. She looked up at me and just smiled. Then I bent down and kissed her again, first lightly on the lips, and then pulled back to gage her reaction. Her eyes smiles, then her lips formed a smile, so this time I went in for another. As our lips met, we both parted them, and let our tongues explore each others. It turned into a long passionate kiss, and as we kissed, I pulled her in close, and could feel her breast mash up against my chest. They were definitely full, that’s for sure. I am pretty sure she could feel my cock, which was now hard, pressing against her stomach area. We stayed kissing for a few minutes.

When the kiss broke, all I could say was Wow, and so did she. I told her she was the first woman I have kissed like that in almost 3 years, and she said it has been over 3 and half for her. I told her that she was a wonderful kisser and she said the same back to me. She then asked, why so long, and I told her how the last two years of marriage, my soon to be ex, lost any desire for sex in any form. She was going through the change of life and what ever pill they had her on, killed any drive she may have had. Debbie said she can understand that, and said, the change of life is a bitch, and thank god I am through with it. I also told her that the ex enjoyed sex until after we married, then it started to decrease as time went on, and her bitchiness got more and more. Which is the main reason I left. I could do no right by her, even though I tried. We even went to consoling, but that didn’t help either. Debbie said she and her husband had a wonderful married life, and the sex was always great.

As we started back to the car, she asked if I could do her a favor, and I said sure, what is it. She said her computer, at home, somehow got a virus and now she can’t even go online. I chuckled, and said you really have to lay off of those porn sites. She laughed and said, but why, it’s a good way to pick up new tricks to use. I said, my my, you are a bad girl aren’t you. She laughed and said, wouldn’t you like to know. In my mind I am thinking, oh hell yeah I would. I said I could come over Friday evening, but she said she has to close, so I said how about Saturday morning after I go into the office for a bit. She said that sounds great and that she is usually up at 7:30 or 8 on her day off. I said great, I’ll be there then.

As we got to the car, and I opened her door, I leaned in once more and kissed her, and she kissed me back, with her arms going around my neck and mine around her waist. This kiss also lasted a few minutes. When we broke, she said, damn, how am I supposed to work now. I said, yeah I know. My cock was so hard now, and I am betting, she was quite wet. As we drove back, she wrote down her address and number for me, and I gave her my number. When she was getting out, at the store, she leaned back to me and kissed me again and said she had a great time today, and hoped to see me again tomorrow, at lunch time. I told her I probably wouldn’t be in, since I had to meet with a client. She gave a little pout and said well, then I guess I’ll have to wait until Saturday.

That night and Friday night, all I could think of was Debbie, and how much I wanted to be with her, sexually. I even stroked my 7 ½ inch cock thinking of her. Since neither of us was active sexually, I am sure we’d cum within minutes of doing anything. I was hoping she was laying in bed right now, using a dildo, or something, to get herself off too. That would be fun to watch, I am sure.

I was up at 5am Saturday, shaved and showered, and even though I don’t have a lot of pubic hair, I trimmed it back some. Before I was married, and dating another woman, she got me in the habit of shaving it all down there, but that can be a chore, and after meeting my wife and getting married, I quit doing it. She said it didn’t look natural shaved. Of course, her giving a blow job was usually out of the question. She usually had to be drunk to do that.

I left about 5:30 and headed to the office, and just before I left, I took a little blue pill with me. About 5 years previously, I was having trouble getting it up, so the doctor prescribed that, but I really think it was because I just couldn’t stand the bitching at home anymore, and that caused the ED. I got to work at 6am, and finished up a report for a client pretty quick. I popped the pill about 7am, and just waited around the office until about twenty after, and said oh well, I am going over and hopefully she is up too.

I got to her place, which was a nice house, in one of those well groomed neighborhoods, about 20 minutes from my work place. I pulled in and got out, went to the door, and rang the bell. I waited about 20 seconds, thinking maybe she wasn’t even up yet, and then the door opened. She stood there, wearing a wine colored silk night shirt, that just barely covered her ass. The top two buttons were undone, and I could easily see her cleavage and her nipples were poking out the material. She said, wow, I didn’t think you’d be this early. I apologized and said I could come back later. She said bull, come on in and said, I must look a mess right now. I said you look absolutely gorgeous just like that.

She guided me back through her home to the kitchen island and asked me to take a seat, then asked if I wanted any coffee, which I said please, that would hit the spot. She went to the cupboard to get me a cup and had to reach up to get it. When she did, her shirt lifted with her and exposed her ass, which was covered by a red, laced pair of panties that did not cover much. Seeing that made my dick twitch some. She had to know I could see it. Then she turned back around and as she did, I made it seem like I was looking around at her family room, which was off the kitchen area. After she poured me a cup, she fretted about her appearance, and I said you look fabulous, and if I may be bold, very sexy. She blushed some and thanked me. She said she didn’t expect me here so soon and I told her I got done with what I needed too, and figured you may be up already. She laughed and said she was up at 6am, but was just lounging around reading. I said I like how she lounges.

I was wearing only tan cargo shorts and a t-shirt, very casual like, and black silk boxers. She said that may be she should come over my place tomorrow morning and see how I lounge around. I said that would be fine with me, and I usually just wear boxers around the house. She goes, mmmmmmm, sounds even better. We both laughed at that.

I was sitting on the end of the island and she came over by me and stood there, while we drank. She said I have to tell you, I could not get those kisses out of my head these last two days. I told her that was all I could think of too. Then I stood up and took her in my arms, and kissed her passionately. Our kiss lasted for what seemed like hours, but was actually or a few minutes. My hands explored her back, feeling the silky material, but was wondering how her skin would feel. She was doing the same with me, but also pulling me in so we had no room between our front sides and I know she could feel my erection.

When she broke from the kiss, she asked, what do you usually wear to bed? I said, boxers, and in the winter, a t-shirt too. She said, mmmmm. She then surprised me when she said, well, since I am in my nightwear, you should be too. I looked at her and asked, really? She said why not, might as well be comfy before you work. So I stepped back and took off my t-shirt, and put it over the chair, then I undid my belt, and unbuttoned my shorts and let them hit the ground, and stepped out of them. I also removed my sandals. She stepped back and saw I had on black, silk, boxers. Then she came back in and just before we kissed, she said very nice, and very sexy. We kissed again, but this time I let my hands wander down to her ass, and squeezed both cheeks, and as I did, she moaned in my mouth.

After we broke from the kiss, she looked down at my boxers, and could see my raging hard on, but didn’t say a thing. We were like two teenagers doing it for our very first time, and not knowing what to do. Finally, she grabbed my hand and said some on, let’s get the computer taken care of. Here I am, with this beautiful lady, and we are scan’tily dressed, and she worried about her computer. I said ok, let me grab this CD and then off we went. She said her computer is in her bedroom. My mind was racing now, and wondered if I would even get close to fixing it.

Once in there, the desk was right across from her bed, and she booted it up. I sat down and inserted my CD, which would sniff out any virus. After a few minutes, the program did its chore and I found it. I then removed it, and went into the root section and made sure it was gone. Then I opened her browser to see if it left a cookie, which some do. I saw the cookie and removed it and then looked to see if any more were around, and that’s when I saw what she looks at, and was surprised. She logs on to Sex Stories dot com a lot. I looked up at her, which was just off to the side of me, with her hand on my shoulder, and said, oh you naughty, naughty girl. You like the site too? She blushed and said, well yes. I said me too. Some of the stories are out there, but most are written quite well, and very erotic. Theni asked, do you ever submit any stories? She stood there for a second, thinking how to answer, then just came out and said yes.

I asked what her pen name was for it, and she blushed again and didn’t answer. I said oh come on, maybe I have read some of them. Finally, she said it is Swing Gal. I said no way, I have read those. You are an amazing writer too. You really know how to capture a readers attention and are very erotic, which is what we look for, when we click on one. She said thank you, I try, and I really enjoy writing them. She asked if I ever wrote any, and I said I have, told her my name, but she said she hasn’t got to any of those yet. I logged onto the site, and then logged onto to my name, went to my stories published and clicked on one. Most of hers involved swinging, and a few of mine did too, so I picked one I thought she may like. It popped up, and I grabbed her hand and said come sit in my lap and read. She giggled and said, well, I don’t think we’ll need to worry about anything popping up, because it’s already up. She sat right down in my lap, wiggled her ass a little, which now had my covered cock resting between the cheeks of her ass.

She started reading, and as she read, she was moving around in my lap, and I could tell when she was getting to the sex parts, because she squirmed around a lot, which was driving me crazy. As she finished, she turned towards me and said, wow, I never knew you got into swinging. I said I had no idea she did too. She said that her husband John, and her started swinging about 10 years before his death. A couple they were friends with, introduced them to it, and they found they really enjoyed it. She said then, if you read those stories, then I will tell you, they were true, and yes, I am bi as well, which is why I said I like thighs. I laughed and said, I wondered about that comment. She then asked, were you bi back then too? I said yes, but bi oral only. She said she had asked John many times to try it, just once, but he said no every time.

She then got up, turned and faced me, straddled my legs and sat back down. Her arms went around my neck, and then kissed me hard. We kissed for 5 minutes, and as we did, she would rub her pussy over my aching cock. She broke from the kiss and had a big smile on her face. I looked at her and asked what? She said, I have been flirting with you a lot this past year, so why did you it take you so long to make a move? I grinned and said, I wasn’t sure that you were even ready for a lunch date, let alone what we are doing now, but the other day, I just said oh the hell with it and asked you and I am so glad I did. I have wanted to be with you for a long time. She giggled and said she has wanted this too for a very long time. Had I known you were into so much, like me, we could have been having fun for a long time now.

She then said, I hope what you know about me, does not change your view of me. I said, certainly not. Why should it? Just because you enjoy sex, no strike that, if your stories are real, then I would say love sex, then I think we’d be a perfect match. She chuckled and said, those stories actually did happen, and the couple in it, besides John and me, are real, and very good friends of mine, Darlene and Ben. Granted, I have not been with a man since John has died, but I never said I did not have sex since then. As she was talking, I was unbuttoning her top all the way, and opening it to reveal her lovely breasts. They were gorgeous, a bit saggy, but for a woman in her 50’s, they still looked mighty fine to me. Her areola’s were about the size of silver dollars, and dark, with long nipples protruding out.

She said that her and Darlene have been meeting weekly for about a year and a half now, for a little girl fun. She stopped and looked at me and asked, do you like what you see? I just went, mmmmmmmm, yes, and leaned into her and took a nipple in my mouth and sucked it in. She gasped then moaned. She then grabbed my head and pulled it up and said stop for now, plenty of time to continue there in a bit.

She went on to tell me that Darlene was the one that brought her out of her shell, and at least started enjoying sex again. She said that John and her made a pact, long ago, when they started swinging, that if they were going to be with the opposite sex, then all four have to be together, at least in the same house, but not exclusive to same room, so that is why she hasn’t been with the both of them, she just didn’t feel right doing a threesome. But, she has made peace with John, in her heart and mind, and needs to move on and find someone who she can share a loving relationship and sex. Not sure yet if she can handle falling in love, but at least a close friend to go out with, and who will understand and be basically a sex buddy to begin with.

She laughed then and said, see, you thought you knew me. I was this sweet, mild manner lady at the deli counter, but in reality, a bit of a slut behind the bedroom door. I knew of her stories and what they did together, which ranged from the normal oral and fucking, to girl on girl, and both women liking it in the ass, and she loved double penetration too. They even slept with each others spouses alone, but in the same house or wherever they were at. She said she enjoys talking dirty, that she does have a kinky side and is not afraid to ask for something, if she likes it.

I looked at her and said, well my dear, I hope we can become great friends, who can help each other out in the bedroom, and in real life, outside the bedroom. I am not looking to fall in love, at least not at this moment. Fall in lust, oh hell yeah, and I would love to be your friend, with benefits, because the benefits look damn sexy. She laughed and said, you must be blind. I got saggy tits and ass, and a belly, although I can still see well enough to shave down there. I chuckled and said, look at me. I got a gut now too, have gray hair, and I have this feeling I wont be staying hard like I used too. She said, shush, you are very attractive to me, and I love your shape, and you are all man. And, who knows, we may suck together in bed.

Then she got up and let the shirt fall off, and started walking to the bed. She said, let’s find out how great we are together. Just before she got on the bed, she pushed her panties off, and was now naked. I got up and let my boxers drop, and now my cock was free and pointing right at her. Debbie looked at it, and licked her lips and said, oh my, that is one nice cock sweetie, and I see you like to trim down there, I definitely like. I grinned and said thanks, lets hope it stays up and can give you pleasure. She said, not to worry, just being with me is pleasure enough, that’s just a bonus.

I crawled up on the bed and laid down next to her, and took her in my arms. We started kissing passionately, and let our hands roam each others bodies. As I played with her tits, her hand was caressing my ass, then moved to my cock and lightly started stroking it. My one hand slid down her belly, then over her hair covered mound, and started playing with her pussy lips. She gasped when my fingers started stroking her outer lips. She broke the kiss and said, look, let’s not compare past lovers, although I will say, you are bigger than John, but let’s make a deal that we don’t need to compare size or performance, let’s just act like to virgins. I agreed, because I really didn’t want to know her lovers sizes or how they fucked her before.

I then pushed her so she was on her back, and I started licking down her body, taking my time when I reached her nipples, which were sticking way out. As I sucked, she moaned a great deal and her breathing had quickened. When I pushed both tits together and got both nipples in my mouth, and lightly bit down, her ass came off the bed and she orgasmed, and moaned out real loud. She said oh Christ, I came already, damn that felt good. I then started licking down her belly, stopping at her belly button and licking there for a bit, which she seemed to like a lot.

Once my tongue found it’s way through her small patch of hair, above her lips, she gasped again, and said, oh yeahhhhhhhhh, I need this. My tongue traced around her lips, breathing her musky scent, and tasting her sweet juice that was leaking out of her. For a woman in her 50’s, she was extremely wet right now. I then positioned myself so I was laying between her legs, and spread them wide, and took two fingers, and spread her pussy lips wide too. I looked at her pussy and marveled at the size of her clit, which had to be sticking out almost ¾ of an inch and as fat as my thumb. I was big and juicy and definitely needed some attention. I let my tongue work all around her inner lips, with her moaning a great deal now and telling me to eat her, keep my tongue right there.

My tongue started fucking her pussy now, and she was loving it. Her hips were coming off the bed, helping me get deeper, and telling me I was great at eating pussy. Then I finally started licking her clit. This drove her over the top, and when I took it into my mouth, her ass came way off the bed, and her body stiffened, and let out a groan, then said holy sit, I am going to cum. Her pussy was now real wet, and then a slight gusher of liquid came out, soaking my face, which I tried to lap up.

I was still licking her lips as she came down, from her orgasm, and she grabbed my hair and said, Oh Tom, please stop, I really need to feel you inside me, please fuck me. I rose up and scooted up so I could line my cock up with her soaking wet snatch. I rub the head up and down the slit. When I did this, she said, please no teasing, just put it in. I started easing into her. She groaned as the head went past her lips. I asked if she wanted me to go slow, and she said no need, she had her 8 inch dildo in there about an hour ago, just in case I didn’t show up. I asked, did you cum then? She laughed and said, oh yeah, but not like you just did to me. I sunk my cock inside all the way then and laid there a few seconds. She looked at me and said, oh my god, does this feel so good. I said you feel like heaven baby. Her pussy was so hot, and wrapped tightly around my cock. We started with long, slow strokes, neither of us wanting to rush it, because we’d both orgasm to quick. After a few minutes of steady fucking, I could feel that familiar twinge in my ball sack, letting me know it wanted to let loose this cream inside her. I fought that urge off, because this felt so good.

As we kept fucking I asked her if I needed to pull out when it was time. She chuckled and said, god no, that was tied off years ago and even over the change too, so I am good to go babycakes. As we fucked, she wrapped her legs around me, so her feet were on my ass, and her arms around my neck and pulled me in for a long kiss. This did me in and I started fucking her faster now, and we could hear our bodies slapping together. I was really starting to bang into her and she said, oh yeah babe, give me that cock, fuck me good now and give me your hot cum. My balls were reaching a point of no return and I started shooting rope after rope of cum deep inside her. Debbie yelled out, oh fuckkkkkkkkk, I am cumming too. Her legs tightened around me as we both came now. She was gasping for air, and holding me tight, as we started coming down from our orgasm.

We both had a sheen of sweat on us, but it felt terrific and I was still hard inside her. She said that was awesome and I hope you are ready for more. I said I sure am, but you have to wait a few minutes. I started pulling out of her and put my face down by her pussy. She asked, what are you doing? I said, a gentleman always cleans up his mess my dear. I looked at her pussy and could see our combined liquids pouring out of her, so I naturally started licking her pussy and drinking in our cum. She goes, holy shit, no man has ever done that before. I stopped and asked, do you want me to quit? She said, oh hell no, if you like doing it, please continue. I ate her and licked as much cum as I could, and when I was done, I slid back up her body and kissed her. She was on fire with desire then. Her tongue was licking my lips and face, tasting what we created, and then licked inside my mouth, trying to get more cum.

When she broke from the kiss, she goes, so are you one that like’s snowballing too? I said, yes maam, and she goes, mmmmmmm good to know. I placed my arms around her, and rolled with her so she could be on top now. She lifted her ass up, reached between us and grabbed my still hard cock and said, damn, I love a man that stays hard, and helped insert it back into her pussy.

Once I was all the way in, she sat up and was looking down at me and said, I think it’s time to let Debbie drive this time. She then said, not bad for a third date huh? I said it was a great third date. Then I looked at her and asked, would you like to do dinner tonight? She chuckled and said, oh, now you want a 4th date? I said oh yeah and then we’ll see if we can try for a fifth one. She said, well let me think about it, and rose up, so my cock almost came out, then plunged right back down onto it. She said, yes, let’s do dinner tonight, and then this for dessert. We fucked for the next fifteen minutes straight, with Debbie cumming two more times and then when she finished cumming, I shot my load deep in her again. When I was almost finished cumming, her pussy muscles contracted around it, and she fell into me, exhausted.

Debbie then rolled off and laid next to me. She looked at me and said, oh my god Tom, that was simply amazing. I haven’t felt this good in years. I said honey, you were absolutely great and such a talented lover. She giggled and said, you haven’t seen nothing yet, but maybe after our date tonight, you may see a glimpse, and if we have a fifth date. We then held each other and drifted off to sleep. About an hour later she awoke and kissed me and said, Tom, you better get dressed because my daughter is going to be here shortly, and it just wouldn’t look good, with mom naked in bed with a man, well at least until she knows we are dating.

We got up and got dressed and she walked me to the door and I said I will see around 5 then, for dinner. She kissed me and said that would be great. I kissed her one more time and licked my lips, still tasting our cum on them.

I picked up Debbie at a little past 5pm, and we drove to this little Italian joint I knew served great food. We did have to wait about a half an hour, so we went over what we did that day, while separated. I told her I stopped by my son’s, just to visit with him, his wife, and my grandson, then, went home and cut grass and relaxed. Debbie said her daughter showed up about 30 minutes after I left, her two daughters in tow and visited for a couple of hours, and then she just putzed around the house.

I had on cargo shorts, that were khaki colored and a tan polo shirt, and sandals. Debbie had on this light blue dress that was down to her ankles. It had a respectful V neck line, and showed just a hint of cleavage, and showed off her curves nicely. She laughed, and said she changed three times until she could find something that didn’t make her look fat. I said she looked great, and that she is not fat, which she really isn’t.

Dinner was great, and we both had the lasagna and wine. As we ate we delved into what our likes and dislikes were, in general, only because we both pretty much know what it is sexually we like. We both are avid readers, enjoy history and going to places of historic value. We both like fishing and camping, which kind of shocked me, because many women I know think camping should be done at a hotel room, that doesn’t have bugs all over the place. We both dislike people who have little patients, and know it all’s. I told her about my camper I have at a lake that is about an hour and a half away. The camper is 42 foot long with one big bedroom and then can sleep 6, if you rearrange the table and couch. It has a galley and bathroom, so really, all the comforts of home. Plus, I have a 22 foot pontoon boat, which is right at the water’s edge, from the camper. I love going there, and it was one thing I kept from the divorce. I chuckled and said, may be if you say yes to another date, after tonight, we could go down there some weekend. Debbie laughed and said, we’ll just have to see how you are this evening.

After dinner, we took a drive up to the lakeshore, which was a 20 minute ride. There is this one town that has a park that overlooks the lake, and has these swings, for couples, like you would see on a front porch. We walked around a bit and just enjoyed each other’s company, then I asked if she would like to sit on the swing and watch the boats that were out. She said that would be lovely, and so we did. As we walked to it, she held my hand, which made me feel good. Then when we sat down, she kept my hand and leaned into me. I turned to her and lightly kissed her lips. Finally she said, and giggled. I said, what? She said she was wondering when I was going to kiss her again, and I said I was waiting for the right moment.

Debbie looked at me and said, Tom, after what we did this morning, any moment is the right moment for a kiss. So leaned in and kissed her again, parting her lips with my tongue, and the heat from our kiss was taking my whole body new level. After we broke, she said, now that’s a kiss and if we keep that up, I may do unspeakable things to you right here. I chuckled and said, uhhh let’s not, I don’t really feel like spending a night in jail. Then she asked what I thought of the morning. I asked in what regards. She said that she was afraid I may think less of her. I said my god woman, I don’t have one ill feeling at all for you, or what we did. I enjoyed it very much, and grateful that you allowed me to enjoy you the way we did. And to be honest, I hope I am allowed to experience all of your pleasures again.

I also told her that I hope she did not think that I was the type to just go to bed with every woman I meet, because I don’t. She said she figured that out a while ago, and that she was glad I was her first lover since John. I asked if she had any reservations about what we did? Debbie said absolutely none, and that all she could think about today was me, and that she went around all day in a highly horny state. I kissed her softly on the lips and said, well, if being totally honest, I had a hard on all afternoon, just thinking about you.

She said she told her daughter, Katie, about our 3 dates we have been on, and that I was taking her out again tonight. Katie was happy that she finally wanted to go out. She has been bugging Debbie to go out and start living, because daddy would not want you sitting around missing out on life. I told her I told my son about her too, and they were happy too.

She then said she gave a lot of thought to where she would like to see this go and she said that although she said she wanted a companion and friend, she would not be opposed to it growing into a relationship, that was exclusive to each other. She said that after Katie said her dad would hate to know she was not living life, it finally clicked for her. I looked at her and said, that he would not oppose feelings that grew to love and affection for her, because he also, would love a chance to be with one person exclusively and everything that goes with it. She leaned in and kissed me on the lips and said that she thinks this just may have a chance then. Sometimes you just know.

It was starting to get dark out and I said that we should probably get going, and she agreed. On the ride home, we talked about the kids, and some of the goofy things they did while growing up. We both were laughing a lot and having a good time. I pulled into her drive and got out, but my engine was running. I went to her door and opened it, and as she got out, she looked at me with a puzzled look, and asked, aren’t you coming in? I said my dear lady, you did not ask, and I will never assume something, only because assuming makes me look like an ass.

She giggled and said, oh what the gentleman you are, but, yes, I do want you to come in, and I have this feeling you may be here for a good while. I quickly kissed her, and went an shut off my car and locked it up. After we got inside, and closed the door, she wrapped her arms around my neck and we kissed. It was a very long, passionate kiss, that lasted forever, but in reality, only a minute or two. Then she went to her refrigerator, and got out a bottle of wine, and then 2 glasses, and pour us wine. She led me to her couch then and we sat down.

After a few minutes, she got up and said she was going to get comfy, and suggested that I do the same, and if I didn’t understand what she meant, she said that my clothes better be in a pile somewhere. Now I was pretty sure before I even came over this evening, that sex was a good bet, so I took another blue pill, but only half of one, not knowing what two a day would really do. Then I took off my shirt, then my shorts, so all that was left, was this black g-string I had, but hadn’t used in ages. My ex actually bought me a few pairs, when we first started dating. Her thought was, if she could wear them, so could I. I even took the time to shave everywhere down below.

Debbie came out of room a few minutes later, wearing this white see-thru teddy, and matching see-thru thong, and when I say see-thru, I mean it hid nothing at all. Her dark nipples were sticking out, big and proud, and looking at her thong, I could see she shaved as well. She also had on white thigh high stocking, which completed this “cum fuck me” look. I said, Debbie, you look absolutely amazing and so sexy. She smile and said, well I think you must like what you see. She was looking at my bulge, which had begun to stiffen now and the head was peeking out from my G-string. She licked her lips and said, oh honey, you are so sexy in that, I may cum just looking at you. I said please don’t, at least let me help you in that department.

She pushed me onto the couch, and then straddled my waist and sat down, placing her arms around me, and kissed me hard. Our tongues danced over each other’s, my hands were holding on to her succulent ass, as we kissed. She stopped kissing me and said, wow, I love how you kiss. I said it takes two, to kiss well, and baby, you are great at it. She then said look, what we did this morning was fantastic, and bordered on love making. You were so attentive to my needs and so soft and caring, but tonight, I really need to be like that woman you read about in the stories. I need to feel like that woman again, like the whole woman I used to be. So if you can handle me being a total slut, one who wants to just fuck your brains out, then hold on baby, you are in for one hell of a night.

I said sweetie, we can be whatever we want tonight, and any night you want. I want you to be yourself, and if being slutty turns you on, then trust me, it will turn me on too. She giggled and said she knows, because she read two more stories this afternoon and got so turned on. Then she dismounted from me, got on her knees, and moved between my legs, and started rubbing my cock through the material. She looked up at me and said, you know, sucking cock is a favorite of mine. I said, yes, I remember reading that, so enjoy yourself sweetie. She then put her fingers under the waist band and slipped my thong off, exposing my hard cock. She looked and said, yummy, no hairs to spit out, such a sexy look.

She grabbed my cock and started licking the shaft up and down, then would suck on each ball. She was teasing the hell out of me, and knew it too. She never took her eyes off of mine as she did this. Then she licked the head of my cock, tasting my pre-cum, saying yummy. Then she started engulfing my cock, trying her best to take it all into her hot mouth. My moans and groans told her she was doing everything right. After about ten minutes of all of this, she could tell I was getting close, and pulled down on my nut sack and gripped my shaft at the base, and in doing this, I settled back down.

She lifted her head and said why don’t we go to the bed where it’s much more comfortable. She stood, and so did I. I took her in my arms and kissed her. Her arms were already around my neck, so I reached down to her ass, cupped her cheeks and picked her up. She instinctively wrapped her legs around my waist and I walked us to her bedroom, then to her bed. She laughed and said that was a first, and hoped I didn’t hurt my back. I told her I was fine and to quit thinking she was heavy, for she isn’t. I set her down on the bed’s edge, and she crawled up on it more, and patted the bed right next to her, telling me to join her.

I got on the bed next to her, and she leaned down and said, now where was I. I laughed and said, how about this time we 69, so I can pleasure you too. She swung her leg over my head and eased her pussy down to my face. I moved the thong out of the way and started licking her lips, tasting her nectar that was oozing out of her. She let out a gasp and said, oh fuck Tom, that feels wonderful. Then she started back on sucking me. I did not go slow this time, I spread her lips and started licking the inner area and her clit. Then I let my tongue roam down to her taint, then to her puckered ass. When my tongue made contact with her rosebud, her body shook and she let out a loud moan, then said yes, lick my ass lover. I started licking her hard then, trying my best to tongue fuck her ass. As I did this, she was sucking me harder and stroking my cock too.

I inserted two fingers in her pussy as I licked her asshole. My one finger found what I wanted, her g-spot. I started rubbing that and she went wild. She yelled out holy fuck, over and over. My tongue was in her ass and now my thumb was rubbing her clit too, and she started sucking harder and I said damn babe I am going to cum. When I said that, her body got real stiff and then started shaking, and then she let loose a gusher of cum all over my face and neck. I started cumming then too, and told her not to swallow it all. Right after the last spurt of cum entered her mouth, she quickly got off, turn around, straddled me and came down for a kiss, and push my cum into my mouth and then licked and sucked on my face, then back to my mouth.

As we kept kissing, she reached down, grabbed my half hard cock, and somehow managed to get it inside her. She broke from our kiss and said, holy shit babe, that was so intense. I have squirted just a few times in my life, and so sorry for drenching you like that. I said honey, you can drench me with any fluids you want too. She raised an eyebrow and said, oh really, well that’s something to explore another time, but right now, I really need to fuck this wonderful cock of yours.

As she started going up and down, she looked down at me and said, Tom, be my boyfriend. I laughed a little and said, damn, aren’t we a little old to be calling each other that? She chuckled and said yeah, probably, but who cares. I said ok, under one condition. She said, oh, oh ok, what? I said as long as you’ll be my girlfriend and were exclusive to one another. She said, oh Christ yes. But then she said, would you be ok if we also share with Ben and Darlene? I asked her if that’s what she wanted. She said yes. It was a lifestyle she really and truly enjoyed and could not think of a better man to share with them. I asked her if it is turning her on now, since she was fucking me harder now. She said yes, just the thought of you fucking Darlene, and letting me watch is a huge turn on for me. I said, well, then I guess we better make that happen for you soon, because I want to live for your happiness.

She bent down and kissed me more and then asked if I would suck Ben’s cock with her and I said oh hell yeah, and even swap his cum kissing. She let out a moan and said oh fuck baby, fuck me good now. I grabbed her ass and started pushing up deep inside her. She started yelling, that’s it baby, fuck my hot cunt. I started fingering her ass then and she goes, yes, play with my ass. Then she slowed a second and asked, you really like my ass don’t you? I said your ass is fantastic and love the way it feel’s in my hands. She said thanks, and I like when you hold it too. Then she got off a second and removed her thong, saying it was bothering her when she would go up and down.

Now I saw her shaved pussy and commented how sexy it was. She said that when she saw me all trimmed up, she decided to shave the rest off, and that Darlene shaves hers too. She said that when she saw I was completely shaved tonight, it made her even wetter than she already was. I asked where her phone was, and she replied, right there on the night stand. I rolled over and got it, and turned on the camera app. I asked her to pose, so that she was semi-sitting up and her legs spread. She said, ohhh, you kinky bastard you. I snapped a few pictures, then sent them to my phone. She then mounted me again, and as she did, I said stop, just as the head was in her pussy. I took a few more pics of that. She looked at them and said, damn, that is so sexy to look at. Then she took the phone and sent a couple of pictures to Darlene. She laughed and said, wait till she see’s those, she’ll be begging to come over.

She started fucking me again and said that she feels so naughty right now, and is loving every second of this. I was playing with her tits, as she fucked me. She would go up and down for a bit, then grind hard down on me and move her hips in a circle. I was moaning a great deal then, and so was she, and the more she ground down, the closer to an orgasm she was getting. I wasn’t even close yet. But her pussy was so tight, and gripping my cock hard. She leaned down and I started pumping up in to her and she said, shit baby, I have to cum again. I told cum baby, cum all you want, and she yelled out, fuckkkkkkkkkkk, and started cumming again. Once she started coming down from her high, she rolled off of me, panting. She said that she needed a short break.

We were laying on our sides, facing each other. I kissed her nose, then her lips. She said she hasn’t cummed like that, and so often, in ages. I said to her, I know we said no comparing, but when John was alive, how often did you guys do it. She said that’s not comparing, and that they would do it 3 or 4 times a week, unless someone was sick, or my monthly friend showed up, but even then, we’d do it in the shower, or I would give him a blow job. She said she was really horny during that time. She asked me the same, and I said with the first ex, we were 3 times a week usually, and like you, sickness or monthly friends arrival. And even after she told me she wanted out, and until she moved out, which was like 6 weeks, we fucked a few times a week. The second ex, well it was good at first, especially when we dated, like 3 or 4 times a week, but after we married, she slowed that way down, until it was a couple times a month, then every couple of months, until the last two years, then it was non-existent. I didn’t even see her nude those last two years.

Debbie, could not believe a woman could go like that, without any physical contact, even if it was cuddling naked. She said that although it sounds like her and John had the perfect marriage, they had their ups and downs too, but the makeup sex was wild, but they never stayed mad at each other long. She said that for over 2 years, after John passed, she couldn’t even think about being intimate with anyone, let alone date them too. Then Darlene pulled her out of her funk a little over a year ago, and she dated a couple of guys, but nothing that would lead to this. I asked why me then? She said I have been attracted to you for years, and have been hoping for a year now that you would finally notice my flirts and suggestions. I laughed and said, guess I am a little slow on the uptake, and like I said to you, I wasn’t sure if you were ready for dating. She giggled and said, well, I guess I have answered that question, wouldn’t you say? I laughed and said, oh yeah, in spades.

Then she said, just so you know, you are bigger than John, in length , but he was a little thicker, but you know, I love your thickness and definitely your length. Well, since we are being honest here, you are, by far, the wettest and tightest I have even been in, and so sensual and sexual. What I really adore is your openness about sex. She laughed and said, she was brought up catholic and always taught it was for making babies, but after having it, I was like, what do they know, it was fun and felt so good, and that her and John always experimented with sex, to see what they liked and disliked. Sex is for fun and pleasure, and also showing each other love too. She said like this morning the first time, we made love, where I felt so connected to you, as though we were one. But I also have my naughty, slutty side, that loves a good fucking. Maybe if women would view it that way, there would be less cheating or divorces.

Just then, her phone beeped, and she grabbed it. It was a text from Darlene, which said, “you bitch, that cock better be sharable and I like the new look, very sexy shaved like that, can’t wait to eat you like that”. Debbie laughed and said that Darlene isn’t one to mince words. Then another text came through, and it was a picture of her and Ben fucking doggie style, and damn did he have a long cock, with just the head inside her. Debbie texted back, “sure thing, as long as you share yours too slut”. She laughed and said, see, I knew we could share with them.

I asked her what her favorite position is, and she said it depends. If it’s love making, then you on top. Me on top too, but I can go a lot of different ways with that one, but I really feel in control when I am on top. And if I am in super slut mode, I love doggie, with you banging the hell out of me. Hearing your balls slap against my mound and clit, and your cock deep inside me, hammering me, really sets me off. And since we are now officially dating, I do enjoy anal as well, but we’ll need to work into that, because it has been so long. She then asked me my favorites. I said for love making, definitely me on top, and go real slow, and for all around fucking, you on top, but almost any position is great with me. They chuckled and said, typical man, as long as his dick is getting wet. I said, yep, you are right.

We started kissing again and she started stroking my cock back to life. She murmured, oh good, we can go another round. Once I was hard again, she laid on her back and asked me to make love to her now. So I laid on top and slowly inched my way inside her, until I was fully embedded. She groaned and said, oh my, you fill me so good. For the next ten minutes we slow fucked, with kissing the whole time, and lots of moaning. She started cumming again, and that then set me off, where I came too. Not like the first time, but a good orgasm that still curled toes.

As we laid there, panting, and starting to get our breath back, she asked if I would spend the night with her. I said, of course, if you feel you are ready for that. She said more than ready and hopes I would make love to her again in the morning. Just then her phoned beeped again, and it was a picture of Darlene’s pussy, with cum coming out of it. Debbie laughed and said, yummy, and then showed me. She texted back, yummy, and you welcome. I chuckled and said what was the “your welcome” for? Debbie said because we got them horny to fuck, not that it takes much for those two. We both hit the bathroom, and Debbie went and got us water. She returned and we drank, then slipped under the sheet, turned off the light, and held each other until sleep over took us.

I awoke at around 5am to pee, then gently got back into bed, and fell right back to sleep. Debbie was laying on her back, her breast exposed when I got back in, and I was tempted, to lean in and kiss them, but I did not want to disturb her. About an hour later, I felt warmth encircle my cock, and opened my eyes, to see Debbie with my half hard cock in her mouth. My cock immediately started to stiffen more, and she looked into my eyes, and then took her mouth off of me and said good morning sunshine. I said morning back to her and said if she was going to do that, then it was only fair that she let me have my breakfast as well.

She crawled up the bed, switched around and swung her leg over and gently lowered her pussy to my awaiting mouth and tongue. We licked and sucked each other slowly; no rush to it, and then, Debbie stopped, dismounted from me, turned again so she was facing me, straddled me and came down slowly on my cock. One inside her, she said she did not want to cum orally, but slowly this way, but she loves waking a man that way, and it felt wonderful having your tongue inside me too, but I really need to be looking in your eyes when we cum. Then chuckled and said it’s a great way to freshen one’s mouth for kissing now.

We started kissing and slowly made love. Neither of us was in a rush to cum, so we just kissed and fucked for 20 minutes, until she said she really needed to cum, and then it was like a switch was thrown and we started pounding in to each other. Then Debbie started cumming, moaning real loud, and holding me tight. I started right after her, filling her with my juice. When we finally calmed down, she started to get off, and I said wait. She what baby, and I said, come straddle my face now, I need to clean you up, so she scooted up and lowered her pussy to my face. I drank every drop she had to give me, then when I was finished, tapped her thigh so she could get off.

She goes and says, damn you keep that up you are going to spoil me. I said I really love eating our juices from you, so get used to it. She grinned and said she could get used to all of this, especially waking up with me and making love any morning I wanted it. She then bounced off the bed and said let’s take a shower.

Her shower was pretty big and we both had no trouble fitting in it, and washed each other down. She paid a lot of attention to my cock and I, her pussy and tits. She had me hard again, and stroked it a few times and said, her put it where it needs to be, and bent over some, so I could slip back in. As we fucked, she said this feels so wonderful. We did not cum this time, but enjoyed our shower, until the water started getting cold. We got out and dried each other off, and went back to the bedroom to get dressed.

As I dressed, and she was picking out something in the closet, I asked what her plans were for the day. She said, oh, I don’t know, I am hoping to spend it with this sexy man I know. I said, well, he is a lucky guy then. She winked at me and said, oh, he’ll get lucky alright. I am thinking, man this woman is a nympho, but I am not complaining. I asked her if we could go and get breakfast, then take a ride to Amish country. She said that sounded very nice. She pulled out this long dress, with a flower pattern on it, with many shades of reds and yellows, and look like silk. She put on this white lace bra, that hardly contained her breasts, and then slipped the dress on, sans any panties. I chuckled and said, oh you wicked girl you. She laughed and said, hey a girl has got to be prepared for anything and winked again at me.

We stopped at this little mom and pop diner for breakfast. Talked a great deal about our kids, and their lives and our grandkids too. She said she learned to long ago, not to trust a guy who did not have kids, for they are the ones to full of themselves and have to idea how to give fully to another. She said her eldest daughter came over one afternoon and was all upset. I asked her what was wrong.

Her daughter said that her and Bill just don’t do anything anymore together, and how did you and daddy always seem so happy? I told her we always took time for each other, always. Yes, you kids were our number one priority, but so was our relationship, so we always set time apart from you guys. Debbie said she asked her daughter if she remembered times her dad would come home from work, and they would tell you kids to watch TV, because mommy and daddy needed to talk. And her daughter said yeah, well we weren’t talking, we were having sex, and that’s why the radio was always playing loud in the bedroom then. Her daughter said MOM, please, I don’t want to hear this. Debbie laughed and said she told her, bullshit, you need to hear it. For some god unknown reason you must think sex is a bad thing, well let me tell you young lady, it’s the greatest thing in the world. So I told her start initiating sex whenever the feeling hits you. So what if the kids are awake, find them something to do, and take 30 minutes out for you two, and have a ball, oh, and make sure you both cum from it too.

I asked if that helped them, and Debbie said yes, she could tell her daughter was not as stressed like she used to be. After we finished, I asked if she minded stopping at my place so I could change, and also shave. She said that would be fine. When we got to my place, which was a small, 3 bedroom ranch, that at one time, was rental property for me, I went in and shaved. Debbie was touring the house while I did that, and was talking to me too. Then she came into the bedroom while I changed.

When I was fully disrobed, she said come here stud. So I walked to her, as she sat on the bed. She bent down some and took my cock in her mouth. She got me hard and said, oh look, now you’ll to do something with that, and then pulled up her dress, to past her waist, and said, mmmmmmmmmm, I think this would be a good spot to use that thing. I grabbed her legs, and held them out high, and walked my cock right into her wet pussy, and we fucked hard for 5 or 10 minutes, until we both came.

She went to the bathroom as I put on shorts and a polo shirt, and told me not to wear underwear, since she didn’t have any on either. I said, maam, you are one wicked woman. She came back out a minute later and said, sweetie, you have no idea yet how wicked I can be, and giggled. She asked if she was scaring me now, and I said no, I am looking forward to everything we can do.

We spent the rest of the day exploring the countryside and stopping in all of these shops, which were owned by the Amish. We wanted to grab something to eat, but all the restaurants were closed around here, because it was Sunday, and the Amish don’t work on Sundays. We both picked out things for our kids, well for me, it was for my daughter and daughter in law, because I knew they guys wouldn’t appreciate it. I also happen to notice this wooden jewelry box, that was kind of big, but not one that sits on the floor. When I was in Debbie’s bedroom, I notice she had these little glass trays that held her jewelry, so picked that up too. She looked at me quizzically but I said nothing to her.

On the way home, she said what a great time she had, and was glad I like to do those type of things. I was driving by the exit to where I would get off for the camper, and let her know it was about 15 miles from here. She said we should down sometime soon and stay the weekend. I whole heartily agreed with her.

When we got back to her place, after stopping to eat, it was almost 8pm. She went and got us some ice tea. I was sitting on her couch when she came back with the tea. I had brought in the box that had the jewelry box in it, so when she sat down, I handed her the box to open. When she pulled it out, she said, oh Tom, I can’t accept this, it cost so much. I said please accept it as a token of my affection for you, and because I noticed how all your jewelry is arranged in your bedroom. She giggled and said she always had it like that and never even thought of getting one of these.

She got up and placed it on the coffee table, then came back in front of me, and hiked up her dress some, so she could sit in my lap, facing me. She kissed me hard and then leaned back and said thank you for everything. These last five days have been fantastic, and if it was to end now, I would just die. I asked her if she wanted it to end, and she said no, we got too much exploring to do, in bed and out. We started kissing again, and as we kissed, I slipped the straps off of her shoulders, and gently tugged the dress down over her breasts. She leaned back to give me access to them, while her hands were holding on to my shoulders. I gently took a nipple in my mouth and sucked and licked it, then I did the other one.

Debbie’s hand went to my crotch and she lick her lips and said, oh my god babe, you are hard again. She pulled my zipper down and took it out. Then got up on her knees, hiked her dress up over her waist, and guided my cock back inside her. She said, my god, do you realize we have done this 7 and ½ times since yesterday morning? I said what the half is, and she said the shower, silly, remember, we didn’t cum that time. We were just starting fuck, when her phone rang, and it was Darlene. She said, let me take this a second, because this is the third time she has called and I don’t want her worry. I said that’s cool, but put it on speaker.

I said hello, and there was a pause. Finally Darlene said hello, is Debbie there, and Debbie said oh yeah, and moaned a bit. Darlene laughed and Darlene said, don’t tell me, you two are at it again. Debbie said oh yes we are, the 7th time as a matter of fact. Darlene then said, well try not wearing him out. I said no worries, we have over three years of catching up to do with any couple. Darlene said well stop a second and let me invite you two for a cookout next weekend for my grandson’s 5th birthday. Debbie said ok, and I said ok. Then Darlene said, are you two really doing it, and Debbie said Christ yes, he is so deep inside me, why would I lie. Darlene then said she was jealous. Debbie said go find Ben and have at it. She said nah, we already did twice today, I don’t want to spoil him. Debbie said she would call later, after I left. She hung up and threw the phone down, looked at me and said, now, please fuck me baby.

After we were done and rested a while, I said well I better get going, so can get a good night’s sleep. She said she was tired too. She walked me to the door and I said I would call her when I got home, but after I did a few chores and got in bed. We kissed for a bit and then I left. I did call her about 45 minutes later. She was in bed too and said she missed me already and wish I was in bed with her again. She said she talked to Darlene, right after I left. She said, I wont lie honey, but I tell her everything. I said that is fine, and that I understand that she is your best friend. She said Darlene is dying to meet me. I said, oh I bet. Debbie laughed and said don’t worry, she doesn’t bite, nibble maybe, but not bite. We then said good night.

I saw Debbie at work every day that week, except for Friday, which I was tied up in a meeting that day. That Monday, we couldn’t be together in the evening because she was going to her youngest daughters for dinner. Wednesday night she had me stay the night, making sure I brought close with me, since we both start our jobs at 8am. That night we made love and fucked twice, and the following morning, she set the alarm for 5:30, and we made love then too. This was a habit I was starting to like a lot.

Friday night’s, Debbie has to work until 9pm, but wanted the night to herself, to wash clothes and stuff, since a lot of the day, on Saturday, we’d be at that party. She called me at 11pm, just to hear my voice. I told her I missed her dearly, and she said she did too. She then said, why don’t you come over and I said no, not now, it is late and I want to get some sleep, and I am afraid if I am with you now, we wouldn’t sleep for quite some time. She tried hard to lure me over, but in the end she saw reason and said ok, but come over early tomorrow, since we have to leave by noon. I said ok, and said I will be over around 9 or 9:30 and we can do breakfast. She agreed and as I was about to hang up, and say goodnight, she said goodnight baby, love you, and hung up. Now I have almost slipped up by saying those words, but held my tongue for fear of messing this up with her. Then I was thinking may be she was just tired and didn’t realize what she had said. I turned in then and went to sleep.

I got at Debbie’s a little past 9, the next morning. She greeted me at the door, just wearing a baggy t-shirt. She kissed me and grabbed my hand and led me to her bedroom. I was thinking, Christ, I have hit the mother load in insatiable. She stood me by the bed and took off my shirt, then undid my shorts and let them drop. Next she pulled my boxers off and grabbed my half hard cock. Then she push me on to the bed, and stood there looking at me. She then pulled the t-shirt off of her and jumped on the bed.

She grabbed my cock again and started stroking it and then started sucking it, until I was hard. Then she threw her leg over me, kneeled up and then guided my cock inside her. She groaned once I was all the way in, and was looking down at me. I asked her, did you mean it? She sat and thought, and then said yes. She bent down and kissed me and said, now make love to me. I said are you positive, and she said yes baby, I do love you. I said good, and said, I love you back and we then made love for the next half an hour, with us finishing up with me on top of her, just like she likes then. We both came hard and long, and then panted like we had run a marathon.

I rolled off of her and then faced her, and she had tears running down her cheeks. I asked what was wrong, and she said not a thing, they are happy tears. I kissed them from her cheek. She said she thought she could never love another man, but knew deep down I was the one, a long time ago, even though I was a chicken shit to ask her out. But she really realized it Thursday night, when she went to bed alone, and craved to have me there by her side. I told her never to worry about that again, that even when were not together, we really are as long as were in each others hearts. She crawled into my arms and cried some more and said that she prays I wont ever leave her now, because I now own her heart and soul.

We kissed some more, and even though I was hard again, we decided to shower and get ready for the party. She held my cock in the shower and said, this is mine now, and then took my hand and placed in on her pussy and said this is all yours, anytime, anywhere. We were out the door by 11:30 and on her way to Darlene and Ben’s.

Now things are really going to heat up between us four.

Kinky Kirsty 1 0 (0)

[URIS id=2678]

Introduction:

Part one of a trilogy, whilst writing this one, I already have parts 2 & 3 written . I am telling you this as part three of the story, will take place in a Zoom call to Kirsty. This Zoom call is for Kirsty to read what has been written and agree for me to publish.Yes, Kirsty is real, and the “story” is based on real life. Now, you are wondering how much is true to life, well some parts have been “embellished”, so now for you figure out, by how much .. therefore this is listed as fiction.

This first story I am writing in the tense of being the male, my partner, as despite Kirsty giving me the details, some of them faded in my memory due to other events! So, he had to fill me in one some. In story 2 and 3, I am myself, Lou x.

Kirsty is a lovely Lady, however she has a deep, ravishing, and unstoppable sex drive. You would pass her by in the street and probably not give her a second look. Your typical “girl next door” type. Nothing fancy, no peroxide blonde stunning hair, nor dark jet black, a lovely shade of natural brown. Wearing normal clothes out in the street, she would be the lady next to you on the train, the bus, the tube, the pleasant lady in a bar, at a coffee stand, in your office, or your workplace, who you would say hi too, exchange pleasantries and she would smile and be polite. We all have a Kirsty, all around us every day. So, how do you spot her, how do you know??? Well, the fun is trying to find out and release her inner naughtiness. If you do manage to find your Kirsty, you will find that she could teach the art of being dirty, being rude, being disgusting. She will not stop at ensuring every, and I mean every sexual pleasure is achieved. She has a totally disgusting mind, which once entered will release carnal thoughts and desires you never knew existed. The only possible downfall, (if you could call it a downfall) to her being an excellent purveyor and trainer of depraved sexual encounters, is that she must be involved, participation is her middle name. so maybe not a good teacher! OK to the story….

08:52 am, Kirsty came through the door, and gave me a twirl. Her face looked flushed, however she flung her coat across the room on to the cupboard and displayed her new work uniform looking very proud. I looked her up and down, “would be rude not too, and I was not perving as she was showing me her new attire!” I thought to myself. Kirsty looked at absolute picture, her lovely flowing brown hair, neatly tied to one side of her head with a nice sparkling clip. Her glowing red cheeks from the coldness outside, a lovely cheeky smile and her tongue peeping out from the side of her mouth. “Hmmmm was she teasing me, no, never, she is a good girl and my employee”. Looking further down her body, she wore a neatly pressed blouse, which was light blue with the company logo on the left breast, her name in italics on the right one. The fabric of the blouse was slightly lightweight, and I could just make out a black bra beneath. Down to her skirt, dark blue pleated, down to the knee, which was flared and when she turned swiftly around it lifted as she swung her hips, I got a very quick glimpse of stocking top on her left leg as she seductively lifted that leg. Instantly I had to pull myself under the desk as I had become very aroused and needed to hide my erection. She then stood with her back to me and both feet firmly planted on the floor and slightly apart I saw her black patent heeled shoes, only a couple of inches at the heel, however this did have the desired effect of shaping her wonderful, rounded calves and perfectly pert rear end, she turned her head, looked over her shoulder “ what do you think boss?”, stuttering I said “ very professional, just the type of image we were looking for”, Whilst thinking “my god, she looks so sexy, with stockings beneath that, I could just throw her on the desk and fuck her so hard”. I shocked myself with this thought, as this was never in my imagination before, and usually I would want to make love slowly and be very gentle and passionate, however her look made my testosterone rise and it was pure animal lust I was feeling. I had to calm down now as we had a very busy day.

“What needs doing today boss?”, looking up from my laptop I gave several tasks which needed doing, “ how about a coffee too?” “yeh good idea she said, a little early for you though?” and with that she stood and walked past me towards the kitchen area, my mind was in overdrive and I was watching to see if she had suspenders on, or were they just hold ups? Frustratingly because her skirt was pleated I was unable to make out and line of a suspender. On her return she bent over the desk right across the front of me to place the cup on to the mat, which was the other side of me, her blouse was open just enough to see directly down to her bra, and her lovely cleavage. Kirsty had lovely firm breasts, not massive however had a great shape, firm, and just enough to be naughty with. “ Why was I thinking this way, I never have before” … Throughout the rest of the day I had the feeling that something wrong, but could not put my finger on it, something was different. We had worked closely together for over a year, no suggestion of anything sexual had even crossed my mind in this time, yes she was lovely, but I was several years senior to her, something was definitely different today. As the day progressed Kirsty kept doing little things I had never noticed before, she went to the filing cabinet, I am sure she always bent at the knee to recover documents, this was only usually once or twice in a day also. We were now just before lunch, Kirsty has been to the files around 10 to 12 times, every time she is bending at the waist allowing her skirt to rise, showing those spectacular nylon covered legs. She had obviously been practising this, as she knew exactly how far to bend over to only show enough and I could not get a glimpse of her stocking tops again. “Another drink?” “water this time please, I am all coffee’d out” I only normally have two cups, this would have been coffee number 5, again Kirsty bent across the desk giving me a teasing view of her lovely breasts.

At lunch Kirsty said she was going to the shops “do you want anything?” she said, “no thanks, I am all good” when really thinking “YES bend over that desk I want to fuck you hard”. Phew that was close, did I nearly say that out loud? I was thinking I really need to get to the men’s room and go and relieve myself, I was not sure if I could get through the afternoon in this state, unfortunately the phone rang, and it was one of our best customers. Ms Walsh, “hi, look, I have this problem, Kirsty was supposed to send me my reports for me to read today, I have an important meeting tomorrow and need to be prepared” Jane (Ms Walsh) said. “No worries Jane, we have been a little behind, but I am sure we can get something sorted for you this afternoon” “not good, she said, I will have to change my plans around and get over to your office” “ you are welcome anytime, just drop me a text”, I could hear the indignation in her voice, she was not happy. “OK, I am going home to get changed etc, and I will be at your office around 5, traffic willing”, “OK no problem I will be here”, with that the phone went dead. I was not happy, Janes company was 74% of our business, our best payer and was keeping us going through the tough times, very important to us.

Kirsty was soon back from getting her lunch, her face looked like thunder, as the door flung open she said “ he is an absolute dick”, eyes wide I said “who”, “my other fucking half, he has just told me he is going away this evening on a conference and will not be back until Friday, I am sure he is fucking his secretary, she is an old slapper in her 50’s, but he likes a mother figure” Wow I wasn’t expecting that, however, head back in the room “ Sorry to hear that, but we have a problem too, Ms Walsh has just been on and says you have not sent her a report”. “Shit, oh so sorry boss, so sorry for swearing, and so sorry for my outburst about HIM” she said hissing out the “him”! “It’s not a problem about swearing and venting about your other half, but we need to look at this report situation”. Kirsty looking tearful said “I am sure she wanted it for a Friday meeting, and she said Thursday would be fine, let me check my mails” Going into her mails, she turned and said, “ yes, can you get the information to me by Thursday am, as I have to prepare for a meeting Friday”. I could see the tears welling up and I knew the pressure was getting on her, so I said, “ right sit down and eat your lunch, I will make you a drink and we will discuss options for all of this”. Kirsty turned to me and smiled “no need for a drink, I have water from the shop”. “OK, well stop all your random thoughts and focus on relaxing and eating your lunch”. I turned up the radio, with some soothing music on and diverted the phone to the other office.

We sat for a good 20 to 30 minutes, listening to the radio and not speaking, then Kirsty stood and said “right, this report, what’s happening?” “ Jane is coming over around 5 and we have to have something for her to read up on, how long will it take you to complete?” “ about 3 hours, but she has also asked for some power point slides to go with them” Kirsty looked down at her feet, “OK, send me what you have, and I will do the power point, but you owe me” I said, with a little glint in my eye. Lifting her head, she smiled and said, “what will I owe you,” she had a devil look in her eyes and she licked her lips as she finished saying it. “Let’s get on with this report otherwise we will not get done” with that she sat at her desk and started typing furiously.

The afternoon was quiet until around 4 pm, except for a little talk about sending each other reports, and the occasional time when I disturbed her by swinging my laptop around to show her the presentation. As the afternoon went on, I could feel the pressure lift from Kirsty, also from me, as I knew we were going to nail this presentation and report. Kirsty turned to me and then said, “I think I am done, I have nailed it” with that her phone went off, it was a text, she read it and her face went red, “Excuse me a minute” she left out of the fire door, I could then hear her voice being raised, so I went up to the door, to check she was OK, I then heard her say, “look, I am not going to be home at 5, I have more important things to tend to, go and fuck yourself, or get the old slapper to fuck you, I don’t really care” with that I hear the click as her heels were coming back down the corridor to the office. She came in the door and announced, “well that’s him dealt with, you can take whatever I owe you out of my body, now where were we with this report and presentation?” My mouth dropped, “what did you just say?”, “you heard me boss and I think the bit you are clarifying is the part where I said you can take whatever I owe you out of my body, is that correct?”. Still wide mouthed, properly shocked by what she had said, I said, “OK Ms K, you are so naughty” to which she turned and grinned. Sweetly she glanced over to me and said, “Boss, how is the presentation doing?” I was about to turn my laptop around, when she leant forward, showing her cleavage again and opened her legs slightly, still not able to view her stocking tops, she was properly teasing me. She then stood, held her skirt slightly so as she stood it rose, two fingers from her left hand holding the hem, little finger pointing outward, she looked so seductive, rising up her leg, “this was it” I thought, just as she got to her stocking top, she released her grip on the hem and I was frustrated again. She walked over the room, leant in by the side of me with her elbows on the desk, looking at my screen. I could clearly see down her blouse, getting a far better view of her lacy bra, I could also clearly see her hard nipples trying to break through the lacy fabric.

I ran through all of the slides on the presentation, not saying a word, Kirsty on the other hand was passing comments “that’s good, I like that, that’s creative, excellent work Sir, thank you for doing this for me” load’s of niceties, the one that rang in my ears was the “excellent work sir” … … why did she say Sir? Hmmmm thinking and pausing for several seconds, no I had to ask “Kirsty, why did you call me Sir?” “Well Sir, thought it was better than Daddy” Ring Ring came the sound as the office doorbell went and interrupted us, fuck, that was just getting interesting, Kirsty was obviously going submissive on me, shit shit shit, the damn door. Looking up at the clock on the wall, it was 5, “fuck it will be Jane, Kirsty, go and let her in” I ordered “of course Sir,” was her repost as she swiftly turned, swayed her hips and went for the office door, as she swung, her hem lifted again, a little glimpse of stocking top, again no view of a suspender, so frustrating.

Kirsty returned swiftly with Jane following her, “let me show you into the office Ms Walsh, can I get you anything?” “You can get me an explanation as to why this report was not on my desk earlier today, a man for tonight, I have just had a date cancelled and a coffee, white no sugar” “Yes Miss, I am sure we will sort this ALL out for you”, “Here Boss, Ms Walsh for you, I am off to make her a drink”. “Hi Jane, how’s your day, dare I ask?” .. .. A long pause “Can I speak openly?” Jane said, “Of course, only us here”, “I am properly fucked off, day from hell, first this report and presentation is not done and I promised my director I would have it done for the morning, and then I was supposed to be at a dinner tonight and he has just cancelled” “So sorry to hear that, I must say I was surprised how you were dressed when you came in, may I say you look gorgeous, I know that may not be PC, however I am not sure of any other words I could use” “Thank you said Jane, now come on, I am sure we all have homes to go to, and I have a presentation to write”. With that the door opened and in came Kirsty with the drinks, “here Ms Walsh, your drink.” “Thank you Kirsty, now what’s happened to the report, have you been punished for missing the deadline?” I interrupted, “Jane, we have read the mail, and you asked for it Thursday am, however, we appreciate you so much that we have done the report, here all 22 pages and we have done you the presentation, so all you have to do is tweak it” With that I turned the lights down and fired up the two projectors, one had the presentation, one had the report. Jane turned to Kirsty and said, “sorry for thinking you had messed up, and saying you should be punished” “Not a problem Ms Walsh, shame I was looking forward to the punishment” she smiled, “Please call me Jane” another smile and a twinkle in Jane’s eye. “Ok, let’s look at this presentation” I said, with that Jane’s eyes went to the screens and Kirsty went to her desk. Rather than sitting in her chair, Kirsty sat on the edge, behind Jane, her hands were on top of her skirt, above her thighs, as I was going through the presentation, I could see Kirsty out of the corner of my eye, she was rubbing up and down her thighs, lifting her skirt. Then I got the sight that made me pause, a glint from the top of her stocking, it was definitely a silver metal suspender support clipped to the top of her stockings. I may have only been a fleeting glimpse, as she straightened her skirt and pulled it down again. The presentation was over in about half an hour, we had been through it all and Jane loved it. As soon as it was finished she jumped up, and said excellent, she only had to tweak a little, besides that it was all done. She turned to me and gave me a hug, she then turned to Kirsty and did the same, “thank you both so much, how can I ever repay you?” “Not needed I said, we support you and we are here to help” Kirsty then joined the conversation “ Not a problem at all, let me just mail them over to you, and you can do whatever you want with them later, now do I still need discipline Ms?”

Jane looked at Kirsty and smiled, she then stood and took her shawl off her shoulders. The light was still down, the reflection from the projectors lit up the room and then I realised what Jane was wearing, she had a black, silky wrap-over dress, which as she stood gave me a lovely view of her dark stockinged legs, wrap-over heeled shoes which were strapped up around her ankles. Her silhouette made her large breasts prominent, her long blond hair reflected in the light as she moved across the room. She put her hand out to Kirsty, who looked up, paused then gently moved her hand to meet Jane’s, with that Jane pulled Kirsty to her feet, across the room and to my desk. Kirsty almost squealed as she was thrust across the room, Jane forced her body down on to my desk, then spanked her arse, “I am going to get me kit bag, keep her there” Jane said. Kirsty tilted her head towards me and said, “sorry Sir, have I been a naughty girl?” with a very dirty smile on her face, “yes, very naughty and you will be punished”, with that I pulled her skirt up to reveal black lacy panties, suspenders to match with a silver clasp on to very sexy black stockings with white bows. “Naughty, naughty girl” I said as I spanked her bum, slap, slap, I then heard the door opening and Jane came striding in with a large black holdall and laid it on the floor. Jane then came and sat on Kirsty’s arse, as if she were not there, Jane opened her legs to give a lovely view of her full thighs and lovely stockings. “I have this kit for my friends, they treat me like a slut, whenever I am in the mood, so Sir, are you willing to punish two whores tonight?” “Fuck YES” I stuttered again. Gaining my composure, I looked in the bag, it was briming with ropes, chains, restraints, straps, dildo’s, strap-on’s, tape, cuffs, butt plugs, everything one would need to have a real perverted play time.

KID IN A FUCKING SWEETIE STORE I thought, “Right bitches, who’s the dirtiest slut?” In unison, “me sir, me sir” then Kirsty said, “I am a dirty whore sir”, overlapped by Jane saying, “I am a slut sir”, “SHUT UP, both of you stand facing the wall with your hands and legs spread, and only speak when I address you, is that understood Jane? “Yes Sir”, Kirsty? “Yes Sir” with that Jane got up from sitting on Kirsty and proceeded to walk towards the wall untying her dress. WHACK, I whipped her arse with a cane from the bag, she squealed “DID I TELL YOU TO UNDO YOUR DRESS” I bellowed. Kirsty saw this and ran to the wall with her hands in the air and her skirt still tucked in her waist band and assumed the prone position, hands high, legs apart. Jane, with a whimper in her voice said “no sir”, “right lift your dress up Jane” I ordered, she did as she was told, as soon as the lifting motion had got her dress above her arse cheeks, whack whack, two very swift lashes of her arse were delivered. A tear was forming in the side of her eye, I knew that had stung, “did you like that Jane?” “Yes” she cried, “YES WHAT?, “Yes sir” I could now see that she had tears falling, so I thought that was probably enough of that for the moment, looking across at Kirsty, she was smiling at what she had just seen, so as I turned away, towards the bag, then surreptitiously I swung the cane on to her arse cheeks twice, again a scream was all I heard from her mouth. I did not question Kirsty, I could see the shock on her face though also a little tear in her eye, I knew I had hit the spot.

Looking down into the bag, I saw loads of goodies for having fun, turning over options in my head, I saw several cloth straps with buckles and Velcro fixings, now these look good, dragging them out of the bag rattled a few chains, I noticed over my shoulder that they were both watching me as I sorted through the bag. I dug deep and found two blindfolds, that will do for a start, I stood and walked toward Jane, forcing my body behind her, I took the blindfold and placed it around her eyes, then moving to Kirsty I did the same. Back to the bag, I got the Velcro straps out, I then noticed poles which slid into these straps which were extendable. I dug out two of these poles and used the straps in an X formation to Janes hands and ankles, reaching for another short one, I splayed her legs and arms open, all this fixed to her back. Now I had total control of her, I went between their two heads, licked around each of their ears neck and whispered to them, “feeling useless now bitches?” “yes sir”, I then got the same equipment out for Kirsty, now both were helpless and trussed up, still fully dressed and legs wide apart, the scent of warm moist pussy cream filled the room, I knew these bitches were hot and throbbing and they had not removed any clothes of been touched sexually. Time to change that I thought.

I grabbed Kirsty’s hair and pulled her backwards, she was useless to fight me, cradling her back I laid her on to the floor. Arms and legs spread she was so helpless. “Right Kirsty tell me what you are?” “I am a very dirty bitch Boss, I am the filthiest whore you have ever met” “You called me boss?” “Sorry sir, I am a slut with dirty aching holes sir”, “that’s better, right now we will see how dirty” With that I took my cock out and lay over Kirsty’s face, she swiftly opened her mouth and sucked me right inside, licking around with her tongue and forcing her tongue out to try and get my balls. “Very good, now let’s see what else you can do”, with that I turned and sat on her face, her tongue was straight back out, lapping at my balls and straining to reach my arse, I slid forward slightly to give her perfect access to my rectum, she did not disappoint, pulling her tongue between her lips to gain more saliva, she then went directly to my waiting sphincter, forcing her tongue deep inside, again she slid it out to gain more saliva and back inside me very deep. “Such a slut Kirsty”, she smiled sweetly, but you could see disappointment as I came away from her face. “Right Jane, your turn” I grabbed her hair and pulled her backwards, cradling her back I laid her on to the floor. “Right Jane tell me what you are?” “I am a slut with dirty aching holes sir, a dirty bitch who wants to make you happy”. Leaning over her I stuck my penis towards her mouth, she was hot as she swallowed me all down. Again, turning and sitting on Janes face, her tongue was straight back out, lapping at my balls and straining to reach my arse, I slid forward slightly to give her perfect access to my rectum, she teased around my hole, but did not force her tongue in, she licked and licked both balls and rimmed me, but nothing more.

I had decided at this point that Kirsty would be the one getting the attention first, she was obviously the slut I needed to abuse, after probing my arsehole. With that I undid her straps and ordered her to stand, I took away the shackles and told her to undo her blouse “Yes sir” whilst Kirsty was undoing the buttons, I grabbed the strapless dildo I had noticed in the bag, I pulled Kirsty over Jane and ordered her to drop to her knees, over Jane’s middle and open her mouth. I stuck the end in to her mouth which is usually the end for the giver. She took it willingly, whilst Kirsty was slurping and sucking the dildo, I ran my hand up Janes leg and pulled her pants to one side, looking down at her wonderful wet pussy sent shivers down my spine and too my crotch, oh I so wanted to lick that, however I had other plans. I took the dildo out of Kirsty’s mouth and forced her head down between Janes thighs. “Lick the bitch” I ordered, Kirsty still blindfolded was licking round with her tongue trying to find the moist hole, I was being a devil, whenever Kirsty was getting close, I would either pull her hair, or move Jane a little, so as Kirsty would have to lick again to find Janes love hole. After a short time, I grabbed Kirsty’s hair and forced her face right into Janes waiting lips. Jane tried to buck as I did this, but all attempts to move were futile, so Kirsty could get a good lick of her waiting vagina, moans were staring to come from them both. “Is she wet enough Kirsty?” “Yes sir”, “does she taste good Kirsty?” “ I.. I .. Don’t know Sir, I have never tasted a woman before” she stammered, “but she tastes nice” with that I pulled Kirsty’s head away. Looking at Janes luscious lips, I grabbed the dildo and forced it into her hole. I then pulled Kirsty up and got her to move forward, standing her just above the waiting strapless dildo, I pulled Kirsty’s panties to one side and forced her down on to the awaiting shaft, they both let out a sigh as the dildo slipped into Kirsty and obviously forced down against Janes pussy. Bending Kirsty’s knees back to align with Janes legs they were both trying to move and fuck each other. I grabbed the rope from the bag and proceeded to tie them together, they were bucking and moaning as I did this. Gradually I managed to get both left thighs tied, then both right, they were stuck together but still able to move, I then went between the legs and up around the pussy and arse cheeks, forcing them to open wider, both girls were still trying to wriggle to feel movement of the cock between them, so I pulled the rope tighter, this was now digging into the soft flesh of their arse cheeks. Gradually I was taking all control and movement, I then forced Kirsty’s face down to Janes breasts and started to secure their bodies. Movement was now very restricted. I decided I could now remove the blindfold’s they could now see each other, also the predicament they were in. Kirsty had just enough movement in her head to get to Janes breasts, “suck the sluts nipples, make the bitches nipples hard, bite them and abuse them” I growled, “Yes Sir” was Kirsty’s retort, and with that she started as ordered. I went between their legs and started playing with their pussy’s, they were so wet I had to taste this for myself. Jane had a very light scent to her juice, obviously washed fastidiously and often. Kirsty’s had a more viscous feel and a sweeter taste, I liked that, and I liked it a lot. I stayed licking Kirsty for quite some time, and with the purple knob between her lips, her juices flowed far more than Jane. As Kirsty was on top, this also meant that the juices were flowing on to Jane. Ok time to take this up a little, the moaning from them was increasing, so I decided that I had to get some movement of the dildo, I reached my hand between them and gently pulled it back and forth, this was too much for Kirsty and her pussy exploded all over them both and my hand. Mmmm nice, as I licked away at it, I then cupped my hand around Kirsty’s hole and scooped up a good handful of her warm juice. Dripping from my fingers I let this run down the crack of Kirsty’s lovely arse, this was now my prize. I shoved a finger inside Kirsty’s rectum, then another, then scooping the juice with my other hand I forced another finger inside, pulling her open I could now get my hard cock deep inside. I rammed it home, hard up her arse, she whimpered as I rammed every harder and ever deeper. I could feel the hardness of the dildo inside her pussy, against my manhood, so I knew it was moving between them both. Jane was the first to start breathing deeper, and faster “ I’m cumming Sir” She screamed “ Immm cumm..” she started trying to buck but had no option to move. Feeling this, I felt Kirsty’s arse pulsing on my cock, she then started to come again, only this time she had my cock firmly in her arse, and the rock-hard dildo in her pussy, “ Fuck … fuck … FUCK me SIR, FUCK ME HARD… I am going to…” she could not get the words out as I felt the splash between my legs, and on my balls, this sent me over the edge and I unloaded stream after stream of hot cum in to Kirsty’s arse.

After a few seconds I managed to gain my composure and looked down at these two girls tied together with a wet mess between there thighs. What a site and what an aroma, a mixture of my cum and their ejaculations was a sight and smell to behold. Cheekily I took a quick picture on my phone. I then started to untie them, gradually realising body parts, and letting them free. Once I had removed all restraints, I sat back into my chair and ordered them both to come across and suck me clean “ yes sir” as they slowly crawled towards me. After licking me down for a while, Jane said she had to leave. Ok I said, back to type, games over. I stood and we helped her clean and pack her toys away. With that I led Jane and out of the office and down to her car, I kissed gently on the cheek and thanked her “no need to thank me, I had ALL the pleasure!” she smiled.

On return to the office, I could hear moaning, walking through the door I was greeted by the site of Kirsty bending sucking the security guard’s cock. “What the fuck is going on here?” Dave the security guard said, “I came in the door and Kirsty had her finger up her arse saying she wanted to taste cum, so I thought I would assist her” with a huge smile on his face. Looking down at Kirsty she was gently sucking him, “ what are doing Kirsty?” she pulled her head away from his cock “sucking Dave sir”, “That’s not sucking him, you know how to suck properly, suck him hard and deep” Kirsty then started sucking Dave faster, but not much deeper, Dave smiled. “NOT GOOD ENOUGH KIRSTY” I said sternly, grabbing her dishevelled hair I forced her mouth deep on his cock, choking her as I forced her head down. Looking at Kirsty’s throat I could see the outline of his bulbus cock rippling. Holding her head down, I could see she was struggling to breathe, holding her for a few seconds, then pulling her head back she coughed, and saliva slipped out of her mouth. As soon as she caught her breath, I rammed her head back over Dave’s full length and held it down for a few seconds. I could see tears streaming down Kirsty’s face, her make up running from her eyes, letting her up for breath again I now pulled her arse up in to the air, now for filling her pussy , I thought to myself. “Right slut, time for another hole full of cum” “mmm mmm mmm” was all Kirsty could manage, tears still falling, I pounded my cock into her very wet hole, forcing her forward on to Dave’s cock. Within moments, Dave’s eyes were rolling, and his head was falling backwards, I knew he was about to explode in Kirsty’s throat. I pulled on her hair so as she could take a last gasp of air, rocked back and then slammed in to her again, holding her forward I could hear her gagging and spluttering, I knew Dave was unloading his balls in too her. I rocked back as Dave lifted his head, Kirsty’s tears were flowing, she was gasping for air as I released the pressure and she pulled back from Dave’s Cock, cum & saliva dripping out of her mouth she started to crumple, her body giving up, her legs were crumpling like a newly born baby horse, falling in all directions. Luckily Dave saw this, dropped on to one knee and forced his other leg beneath her body to hold her prone for me to finish. This did not take long, despite Kirsty being lifeless and flopped over Dave’s knee, her pussy was throbbing, pulsing, and quivering, I then felt a trickle of moisture, just a little squirt on my balls, this swiftly turned to a torrent, then an explosion, Kirsty was definitely cumming and cumming hard. Feeling this hot explosion, it sent me directly into a spin, stars in my eyes and I didn’t even feel my semen rising in my cock, I just exploded cum into her soaking love tunnel. Gaining my composure, I pulled out of Kirsty and Dave gently laid her on to the floor. Dave looked at his watch “shit I have missed a timecard stamp, I had better be gone, you ok to alarm this side of the offices?” “yeh no problem I responded”.

Looking down at Kirsty, she had a huge smile on her face, and she was still breathing very heavily quietly she said, “thank you Sir”, I smiled back and said, “no need to keep saying sir now” “OK Boss”, which made me chuckle. “We had better get you cleaned up” I said. Looking down at her laid in the foetal position, her hair was a tangle and a mess, her grip way to far down, her face had make-up streaks from both eyes, her lipstick, all but gone, except for a few smudges, away from her luscious lips, traces of juices on her face. Her blouse was open, with one breast fully exposed, her nipple bright and like a bullet, nearly touching the carpet. Her skirt was up around her waist, one stocking was laddered and around her ankle her ripped panties were tangled with this stocking, the other stocking, still in place but stained and glistening with all of the liquids from Jane and her own pussy, mixed with my cum, she slightly opened her legs which showed cum dripping from her pussy and her arse. “Kirsty?” her eyes glance up at me, “we need to get you cleaned up, you look like a tramp and a whore who has just been properly abused” “I know I do, does it look lovely?” with a huge beaming smile on her face. “Please take a picture of me, I want to remember this moment forever” she said. After a quick picture, I grabbed some wipes, lifted her head, and placed in on my lap. I then proceeded to wipe the make-up from her cheeks, sort the lipstick smudges also the dribbles of cum from her face and chest, she sighed deeply and smiled, with her eyes closed. Then gently pulling her breast back in its bra, I then buttoned her blouse. Following this it was time to pull her hair back in to order. I was then going to move to sort her skirt and stockings, but as I moved she grabbed my leg and said “no hold me for a while, I want to treasure this feeling”. We sat for a long time, me stroking her hair and kissing her cheek, rudely we were interrupted by her phone vibrating as it had a message “fuck it, leave it she said!”, I grabbed her phone and gave it to her “Its TWAT, she said, he wants to know if I am coming home, and if so what time, fuck him, can I stay with you boss?” “ of course you can, I will just have to call Lou, but no problem” with that, she turned her phone off and rest her head back between my legs. After a short while, I suggested we should head off, Kirsty agreed, reluctantly and got up on her knees, still weak. I straightened her skirt, then got a wipe and cleaned around her stomach, between her legs, around her arse and down her thighs, as I did this I noticed a shiver from her “sorry I said, was that cold?” “far from it, that was thrill and another little orgasm” with another huge grin. I then aided her to stand, pulled the stocking up and clipped it back into place, removed her knickers, or what was left of them and placed them in my desk drawer. Standing back, she looked reasonable, maybe even presentable, but only just. Kirsty reached her arms up and gave me a very seductive kiss. “Thank you so much for that, so many of my fantasies all in one day, threesome, FFM and FMM, spit roast, anal, licking a woman, me licking a woman, bondage, restraint, every part of it was magical” “ Kirsty it was my pleasure”.

On the drive home Kirsty was coming back to herself, “ Hey, what will Lou think because you are back so late?” “Not much I said, probably excited as YOU will have to explain why we are late, don’t worry she is very open about sex, and she will love your story”.. .. .. it will lead on to the next chapter of “Kinky Kirsty”.

If you like what you have read, please let us know. I know Kirsty is looking forward to reading all your comments!

Honestly earned five 0 (0)

[URIS id=2678]

Field, Russian field,

The moon is shining or snow is falling…

What’s the moon like when it’s a white day? And where does the snow come from in the middle of summer? Well, it’s not exactly midsummer, but it’s not winter either. June. But the field is there. A field without end, from edge to edge, to the horizon. And all overgrown with red poppies. Yes, so thick that the greenery is almost invisible. Only carmine flowers. And on this field in obnimochku go wherever they look Pashka with Elka, a neighbor-Tatar Not pure, half-breed, but all the same-Tatar. And why wonder? After the invasion of the Horde, we almost all have at least a drop of Tatar blood. They say the pure blood of the Rus only remained in the North, where the Tatars did not reach. It was just that their horses had nothing to eat. And whether a Tatar, a Mongol without a horse, that a policeman in a bath without a gun. They say the truth: scratch any Russian, Tatar and get out.

For a long time Pashka stared at Elka, for a long time he beat the wedges, but everything went by and by. Not to say that the girl is somehow negatively belonged to the Pasha. Normally. But I didn’t agree to go for a walk with him in any way. We grew up in the same yard, so I didn’t see him as a guy. More like a brother. And who will walk with his brother? No kissing, no cuddling, nothing like that. So we were friends, like pioneers. And then Elka, like a queen, turned her attention to her faithful page and condescended to walk with him. That they were hurting pretty flowers, going to God knows where. They didn’t care. They just walked along, talking, and they felt good together. Somewhere above, a lark was ringing, bugs were scurrying in the grass, and grasshoppers were chirping. And all this cacophony formed into the music of summer. It is a pity not the composer Pashka and in general never a musician. And it was all the bear’s fault, which, apparently, had trampled on Pashka’s ears as a child, and therefore Pashka could hardly distinguish the note “Do” from the note “La”. At least the singing teacher in the lower grades was never able to get something intelligible, musical out of him. But Pashka sang, though without hearing, louder than anyone in the class. Not in the notes, twisting the melody, but carefully brought out the roulades. So they didn’t trust him with a guitar, a piano, or a fucking horn and drum. And if there was a musical ear, I would record this music of the summer. Come on, that music, when such a girl is walking next to you and does not mind that you boldly put your arm around her waist and your hand no, no, yes will slip from the waist to the place where people’s legs grow. By the way, by the way, this is the place that Ali’s legs are the envy of.

They walked, stopping, kissed until they stopped breathing, and then walked again until they caught their breath. And then they kissed again until they were dizzy. And at some point, when they were kissing once again, Pashka was surprised to find that Elina’s trousers had somehow disappeared and his hands felt the velvet skin of Elina’s ass.

Pashka jerked his hand away in fright. Suddenly Elya will be offended. And she pulled away from his lips, asked

“Pash, what are you doing?”

“Ale, please?”

What could be understood without clarification. Elya laughed softly

“You can, Pasha, you can. You can do anything.

My heart leapt up to where the invisible lark was singing its song. His breath caught in his throat, like a crow whose breath had been stolen from its craw. It’s not a piece of cheese, it’s much better, tastier. And Pashka’s hands had already boldly begun to study Elina’s body. And her hands were tugging at the belt of Pashka’s trousers, unzipping and pulling off his clothes. And Pashka was ecstatically kissing Elya. He kissed the lips, the neck, the protruding mounds of breasts under the blouse, the tummy, the mound of Venus. Ale slightly parted her lips and tensed, Pashka clung to the fragrant…Well, how would it be more poetic to call the fact that Pashka kissed passionately, pulling out a slightly musky-smelling delicious moisture. And Elya tugged at Pashka’s hair, stroked it, pressing his head to her crotch and only whispered

— Pasha, Pasha, Pasha…Dear, beloved! Paaaaa!

She tensed, moaned, and pressed Pashka’s head to her. After a while, she let go.

Pashka made a return trip from the lower Elina sponges to the upper ones. Elka whispered with a groan, as if afraid that someone would hear her

Pash! Pasha! I want you!

Really?

Salutes thundered out of the clear sky, fireworks exploded, the Bolshoi Symphony Orchestra burst into music, the ground swayed and the grass parted, taking the lovers into its arms

Faggots! Pidorasy! The creatures are finished! An inky cuttlefish down their throats and up their arses. Pashka saw the cuttlefish. Recently I watched on TV “In the world of animals” and Uncle Kolya Drozdov told about this clever creature. What else would these bastards, worthy descendants of the inquisitors who invented the alarm clock, wish for? Sawalehi! The creatures are finished! Whores! Such a dream to break off. No, cuttlefish is not enough for them.

And Pashka began to invent ways of execution for the inventor of the alarm clock. Revived, the bastard, and again tortured, killed. It could have gone on for a long time, but I had to get up. The already shitty mood has fallen below the city’s sewers. Pashka remembered that today, for the third time, he was going to take a course paper for a grymza of Jewish origin-Sarah Abramovna. That’s another bitch, too – she failed twice. So you will become an anti-Semite and will look for a Jewish trace in any trouble. Although Yuzik, the kid from the next door, does not look like a Jew at all, although the Jew is pure-blooded. And his mother is normal. Yuzka does not celebrate a coward in a fight, a reliable comrade, not a tightwad. And this one…Maybe there is still some gradation between Jews and Jews?

Pashka did not bother with this question. No time. I washed my face, chewed on something I found in the refrigerator, got dressed, and stomped off to the institute. The mood was still there, and Pashka walked as if to hard labor, barely moving his legs. He remembered how his mother’s friend Aunt Tanya had once expressed this mood

— I’m going to work like I’m having an abortion.” I don’t want to do this, but I know what I need to do.

Pashka was not threatened with an abortion, but there was no special desire. The third time goes to this rendezvous. If you don’t pass, you can draw a train with trailers and draw yourself in one of the windows of the car. Bald neometal in the form of a rookie going In! Tu! “where such careless students are accepted – into the ranks of the Workers ‘and Peasants’ Valiant Red Army. There is no money to get out of it and it is not expected. Pashka imagined how this one would mock him, an orphan girl…No, let’s not take it in vain. It’s like remembering the unclean. I mentioned it – it’s right there. But darling, and the porch is not less than their home institution. On the porch, the girls are cheerful and joyful. What do they want? They are not threatened by the SA ranks. Pashka sighed heavily. Not that he was such a deviant. It’s just a shame when someone who has a dad with a paw and money doesn’t think about the service, knowing that in any case they will be punished. And here…Oh, my life is a tin can!

The high double-leaf door of the alma mater boomed loudly, noticeably giving way under the ass of Pashka, who did not have time to slip through. Fuck, there’s this one too. The mood is already worse than ever.

Pashka reached the third floor, knocked on the door of the auditorium, opened the door a crack, and stuck his head inside

“May I?”

And there’s no one to ask. There is no one. Awww! People! Please respond! The only response is an echo. And where did this executor go?

Then someone tapped Pashka lightly on the back. He spun around. Here she is, Sarah Svet Abramovna, in all her glory. Short, dark-haired, with a classic Jewish nose. Pashka chuckled, cleared his throat, and showed politeness

Hello, Sarah Abramovna. I’m here…You gave me an appointment. Well, here it is.

Pashka handed the teacher a folder with a term paper. She stood for a moment, looking intently at Pashka, and chuckled

“Ready?” Are you sure you’re ready? Well done! Just tell you what, Danilov, I don’t have time right now. Sorry, the rector’s calling a meeting. If you don’t mind, come back after five, ” she thought for a moment. “You know, it’s probably better if you come to my house.” I don’t know exactly how I’ll get out, but I’ll definitely be home after seven. Maybe sooner. Do you remember where I live?

Of course I don’t remember. As a freshman, he helped move furniture to a new apartment. A Jew, she is a Jew. Hiring movers toad crushed, but the studios to put a hand on a sweet deal. This is the sweet word freebie. Pashka shook his head in agreement.

Danilov, don’t shake your head like that, it’ll come off. And you’ll still need it. You still have two years to study. Free for now. I’ll wait for you tonight.

Pashka had conscientiously arrived at the appointed time and was now sitting on a bench near the entrance, patiently waiting for the examiner, so be it…Actually, don’t take it in vain, because she still has to take a term paper, and what if the thought is real? Who knows what the metaphysicians have done there, along with all sorts of apologists for new-fangled trends. So if you wish something for a person, then take it and return to you. In figs, in figs. It’s better to sit on the bench, swing your leg. The benefit of the eternal old-timers of the shops, as in other courtyards, was not observed, no one commented on either Pashka himself or his clothes. Nothing at all. And so he knew for sure that he was not yet a drug addict, not an alcoholic, and that there was still a grandmother in the definitions. Usually, if these freelance individuals come across a girl-a prostitute, a drug addict, and in general a fucking finished. The guy is a drug addict and a drunk. Fortunately, spies are not recorded. It is said that in one of the houses, the neighbors collected money and bought their old ladies a ticket to Holland, so that they could see the real drug addicts and prostitutes. They’re lying. Why go anywhere when there are a dime a dozen of them here?

And here is the appearance of Sarah to the people. A wheelbarrow rolled up to the house and a Jewish-looking lady got out. This is the inside of the Pasha something was boiling. There were no special signs of Jewishness in Sarah Abramovna, except for her first name and patronymic. Rather, something closer to the Caucasus was visible. Yes Asuna didn’t come here in the pedigrees to understand, and a paper to pass.

The teacher saw the student patiently waiting for her on the bench, and approached. Pashka politely tore his ass off the bench and said hello.

Good evening, Sarah Abramovna.

See you, Danilov, see you. Hold.

She put the package in Pashka’s hand and went to the entrance. He trailed after her. The smell of perfume and something obviously alcoholic wafted from the porridge in a plume. And not banal beer or vodka. It smelled like expensive wine. Well, who studied for what. The electronic lock meowed as it opened, and the couple entered the entrance. The elevator reached the right floor in a flash. With a clink of keys, the landlady opened the door.

“Come on in, I’ll be right there.” – And hiding behind the door of the bathroom, I got a Package in the kitchen, put it.

Pashka took the bag into the kitchen and put it on the table. I looked around. Well, the teachers live richly. Furniture, appliances. He looked around and went out into the hallway. He stood modestly against the wall, propping it up with his shoulder. Behind the closed doors of the toilet, I heard the sound of running water, something clattering, then fading. The hostess opened the door and went out.

— Why are you standing here like a poor relative?” Come into the room.

And she led the way, showing me where to go.

— This is where I live. Come on in, sit on the couch. So, are you ready for work and defense?

— What defense?” Pashka swallowed hard. “From whom?”

“From me.” I will torture you, and you will fight back. Ready?

Pashka jokingly raised his hand in a pioneer salute

Always ready!

Well done. Show me what you’ve got there.

And Pasha timidly handed the folder with the course book to the teacher who sat down opposite him.

She threw her leg over Pashka’s knee in a masterly gesture, making no attempt to take the folder with the papers. The jacket, which was fastened with a single button, opened. Ept! Does my aunt despise bras? So with her small tits, this is quite tolerable. Pashka, who had awakened his natural reflexes, tried to move away, somehow, without offending the hostess, to remove her foot from his own. The situation is not entirely clear. Pashulya did not look at the age of his bedmates for a long time, gratefully accepting everything that was sent down. But here is the teacher. And how it will look, be it a student activity. And just sitting there, staring stupidly at her tits and thighs, is not an option either. And this infection giggled, pulled Pashka after him, falling on the sofa.

— I promised you torture.” This is just the beginning.

And pressed Pashkin’s head to the crotch, And to be sure, so as not to break out, crossed her legs, capturing her student in their captivity. Pashka, sniffing, realized: Washed, bitch, prepared. I’ll have to fuck you. And having made this decision, I became emboldened. Pushing aside the fabric of the openwork panties, with his lips and chin he parted the short-cropped hair, labia and licked the opened flesh of the pussy.

“Ahhh! Sarah’s body arched, leaning forward to meet the skilled tongue. – More!

Pashka mentally chuckled: How much was licked-licked, starting with the pussies and pussies of relatives, and ending with the pussies of friends. One more, one less-what’s the difference? Especially since Sarina’s pussy didn’t stink, but rather smelled nice. I must have spattered it with something, it’s an old purse. And Pashka moved his tongue, diligently practicing the test. I won’t teach you everything – the men will stare at the students. It turns out that female teachers can also use their position. Paschke even it became ridiculous. It’s a strange thing when you don’t beg, don’t go to a woman, and she almost rapes you herself, not interested in your wishes. And the hotties bulged their pants, asking for freedom.

Sarah groaned, clenched her legs, squeezing Pashka’s head. Relaxed.

Well, here, on the top three, consider it passed. Now for a four? Or is a triple enough?

Pashka was indignant.

What is this troyak?

Sarah got up from the sofa, pulled off her underpants, and ordered Pashka.

“Sit on the floor.”

Sat down. And what’s next? And then the rapist, otherwise you can not call her, crouched over Pashkin’s face.

You have to try for a four. Make more effort. Start taking the test, and I’ll evaluate it.

Well done! Well done! – Holding her skirt up with her hand, she moaned, not forgetting to praise the diligent student. – Suck your clitoris. Ummm! My boy, more!

And Pashka gave more and more. And this profursetka, quickly finishing for the first time, did not hurry to get another orgasm, stretched the pleasure, only commented on the actions of the student and skillfully guided them, suggesting what to pay attention to Pashkin’s affectionate and skillful language. Well, finally! Pity the fate of the Pasha. Sarah gave a short cry as she came. How moist it is. It flowed like a burst pipe. Sarah herself wiped Pashka’s face, commanded

Sit down! And take off your pants!

And where would a peasant go? The tongue is stuck, and the penis is lost. He obeyed. Sarah looked at Pashka’s best friend and partner in carnal pleasures, even touched him.

“Sit down, I’ll do it.” Just direct it.

And again, Pashka is in a passive role. It turns out that he does not fuck, he is fucked.And Sarah Abramovna slowly impaled herself on Pashkin’s stake, paused for a moment to soon move back, made a few quick movements with her backside and again impaled herself slowly. Gourmet, damn it! A lover of sweets. And her pussy is nothing, not sloppy. The member enters tightly, stretching the lips. Pashka, leaning back on the sofa in a semi-sitting position, was perfectly visible as the cock and the pussy were making out, leading a leisurely conversation. But now Sarah moved her ass faster, hurried, and Pashka felt that just about, right now, there would be a vigorous explosion with a plentiful release of the damaging substance. Fortunately, the reserves of that substance have accumulated enough. And as soon as Sarah pressed her pubis to Pashkin, he grabbed her ass, pulled her to him, tightly pressing and exploded.

They caught their breath.

Well, you’ve earned a b.

Pashka growled

I tried, but here…

The teacher interrupted him

You want to do great?

Want.

Get undressed and go to the bathroom. Can you pass it perfectly overnight?

I’ll give it up!

Pashka, holding his falling trousers, trudged into the bath. Hell, he couldn’t have imagined such a test.

In the morning, Sarah Abramovna, pouring Pashka a fragrant, non-soluble burda, coffee, asked

Do you still have tails?

And looks carefully. The night was not in vain. Her lips were swollen from kissing, there were blue circles under her eyes, and she walked with a waddling gait.

There are.

From whom?

From Lyudmila Edgarovna.

Do you want to pass? I’ll arrange it. You’re a hard-working, strong guy. There is an option to pass perfectly. Negotiate?

Yes. How do I know?

She’ll call you.”

Pashka came out of the entrance, took a deep breath. The army train will go without him. What did he forget in that army? He has no relatives or acquaintances there. I took out the test card and made sure that the five had not gone anywhere and it was not a dream. He turned to the windows of Sarah Abramovna. She was standing by the window. He waved at her. She waved back and blew a kiss. Pashka smiled. And there are normal people among the Jews, there are. And Sarah Abramovna is one of them. He sighed again and thought about the upcoming exam. That’s all, no shmar, you need to save up your strength. If Lyudmila is the same spermodavka as this, then you will need a lot of strength. He laughed softly, remembering an old joke about Vasily Ivanovich and sour cream. And that, too, is an option. And happy, satisfied with the night spent and the five received, I went to the transport stop.

Emma’s Wet Memoirs 0 (0)

[URIS id=2678]

Introduction:

Emma’s early fascination with pee turns into a sexual obsession.

I remember playing with a boy in my neighborhood named Todd. We had gone behind his garage under a lilac bush, our secret hideout where no one could find us.

“I’ll show you mine if you show me yours,” he said.

I’d never played this game, but I did want to see what his penis looked like.

He showed it to me, so complex and unfamiliar.

Neither of us had pubic hair, as young as we were, so I took in every detail. The small purple head, the pale bare shaft. All so different from what us girls had.

“Can I touch it?” I’d never seen one before. Staring at it excited me. I felt my heart beating as he nodded and opened his pants further.

Gingerly at first, I held his small, soft penis between my thumb and finger. Then I enclosed him in my hand and tugged. I ran my hand under him and moved the two hard marbles around inside his shriveled little bag. He felt like putty, warm and pliable. Playing with him fascinated me.

I didn’t want to stop caressing his penis, but he told me it was my turn, so I lifted my dress and pulled the crotch of my panties aside.

“I can’t see, Emma. Move your legs apart.”

It seemed unfair, how he could expose his penis just by opening his pants. But I wanted him to get a good look too, so I sat in the dirt, removed my panties, and spread my legs for him. Sunlight bathed the pink line of my slit, but he still complained.

“I can’t see anything. It’s just a fold in your skin.”

“Here, I’ll show you.” I used two fingers to open myself so he could see inside. He stared, wide-eyed and curious. My pink slit mesmerized him.

“Does your pee come out of there?” He touched the entrance to my vagina.

“No, it comes out here.” I pointed at my tiny pee hole.

We’d each had a good look, so I started to put my panties back on, but he wanted to play another game. He ran into the garage and came back with two dirty bowls. “I’ll show you how I pee if you show me.”

That sounded like a good idea. I really wanted to see how his worked. It looked like his penis would be so much better at peeing than mine. He set his bowl in the dirt and started to pee. I watched, amazed, as his neat stream of pee filled his bowl. He could aim it! I couldn’t do that.

After the last few golden drops came out, he turned to me. “Now you do it, Emma.”

I set my empty bowl on the ground, lifted my skirt, and squatted over it. Todd got down on his hands and knees so he could watch. Nothing happened for a moment. Then I relaxed my muscles and let it out. I couldn’t aim it like he did, but I got some of it in the bowl. My pee left dark wet spots all over the dirt. I stood and felt a warm trickle run down the inside of my leg.

“I dare you to drink it,” Todd said.

I felt my heart beating again. I wanted to know what it tasted like. I reached down and picked up the warm bowl of yellow pee. I put it to my lips and took a sip. It had almost no taste, maybe something like the top of a can before you tasted the soda. I sipped again, holding it in my mouth. It reminded me of weak chicken broth.

Todd watched me, wide-eyed and amazed. “I dare you to taste mine.”

I liked the idea that it came from his penis, and I wondered if that might make it taste different than mine. I took his warm bowl of pee, held it to my face, and inhaled. His pee smelled stronger than mine. Then I tasted it.

“It tastes the same. Here, you try it.”

Todd shook his head.

“Chicken!”

“I am not a chicken!” He took the bowl out of my hands, put it to his lips, and sipped it. He frowned and closed his eyes tight. “Ew!” He threw the bowl on the ground. Pee splashed everywhere.

For a while after that, I felt ripped off. How come boys had a penis and I only had this little slit between my legs? It hardly seemed fair that boys could aim their pee and I couldn’t.

As I got ready for school one morning, I discovered something quite by accident. I went to the bathroom to shower and wash my hair as usual. I turned on the water to let it heat up and dropped my pajamas. My pubic hair had started to come in, light brown and soft as velvet. My breasts already filled a small bra. I stepped into the shower and let the hot water run over my naked body.

After I lathered my hair with shampoo, I felt like I had to pee. By time I’d rinsed my hair, my full bladder begged for release. I didn’t want to bother getting out of the shower to use the toilet, so I decided to pee in the shower.

I put one foot on the side of the tub, spread myself open with two fingers, and let it out. To my surprise, holding it open made it come out in a stream. I watched the line of yellow shoot out of me and arc down into the bottom of the tub. If I turned my hips and moved my fingers, I could make my pee go in different directions. I couldn’t believe it! I could pee like a boy!

From then on, I peed every time I got in the shower. I practiced aiming it, trying to hit the drain like a bullseye. Or I’d aim it at the cold and hot handles. I drew lines of pee up the shower walls, trying to see how high I could make it go. I taught myself how to pee anywhere I wanted.

I remember walking home from school one winter after a fresh snowfall. Ahead of me, two boys ran out from behind a corner market. As I passed where they’d been, I saw yellow lines of pee in the snow where they’d tried to write their names.

While some girls might have been disgusted, I took it as a challenge. I knew I could write my name better than those stupid boys. I looked around, not wanting to get caught. The snowbank couldn’t have been more secluded. I hiked up my skirt and pulled my panties aside, exposing my furry bush. With two fingers, I spread my labia open, and the winter air chilled my pink slit.

My hot pee shot out like a laser, etching yellow lines in the snow. I wrote each letter just like I would sign my name with a pen. My piss laser slowed to a stream, then a dribble. As I put myself away, I felt the last few drops soak into the crotch of my panties. I looked at the snow bank and beamed with pride. It bore a cursive Emma, and quite good penmanship if you ask me.

As I got older, my full bush of pubic hair made a beautiful brown muffin, but it got in the way when I peed. I wanted a nice straight stream that I could aim, and I didn’t want to worry about stray hairs getting in the way. All that hair made it harder to finger myself, too.

One morning, as I shaved my legs in the shower, I decided it would be just as easy to shave my pubic hair. I lathered up and ever so carefully drew the razor across my mons. Clumps of hair washed down the drain with each stroke. I rinsed myself off and ran my fingers over my slippery bare crotch. It felt wonderfully naked–and a little naughty. My clit throbbed when I fingered it. I put another finger inside my vagina and masturbated as the hot water rained down on my breasts.

Once, in high school, my teacher asked me to take a folder to the main office. As I walked down the empty halls, I decided to stop at the girl’s room, but found it closed for maintenance. I squeezed my legs together. I had to pee really bad. My pinching bladder told me I’d never make it to the other girl’s room on the far side of the school. Desperate, I looked up and down the hall, then stepped into the boy’s room.

With everyone in class, I had the room all to myself. I headed for the stalls, but then I saw the urinals, mounted on the wall like pop art sculptures. I approached, walking softly, afraid to be caught. Spatters of pee adorned the porcelain rim, some dry, some still wet.

I laid my teacher’s folder on the bathroom counter, kicked off my sandals, and removed my jeans and panties. I walked back to the urinal, naked from the waist down. With my legs and bare labia spread apart, I peed straight into the urinal. A pink soap-like bar at the bottom made some of my pee spray back. I drew a line up one side of the urinal and back down the other, coating it with my pee.

It kind of turned me on. After I emptied my bladder, I touched my naked slit, slick with juice and the last warm dribbles of my pee. I stuck one long finger inside my warm vagina. At the same time, I rubbed my slippery little clit. The smell of pee filled my nostrils as I jacked myself off in front of the urinal. The empty boy’s room was silent except for the wet sound of my masturbation and my breathless panting.

I almost made myself cum, but thought I heard a noise in the hall. Spooked, I put my clothes back on and listened at the door. When I heard no one, I cursed. I’d been so close to cumming! I left the boy’s room and headed for the office, innocent as a lamb. Halfway there, I realized I hadn’t washed my hands. My fingers smelled like pee and pussy juice. I put each one in my mouth and licked them clean.

After that, I always associated peeing with sex. I had boyfriends in high school, but they were immature. Experimentation didn’t interest them. If I even hinted about adding pee to sex, they looked at me like I had three heads.

In college, I met a boy named Marcus. Our dorm emptied one holiday weekend and we had the place to ourselves. One night, after we fucked in his room, we walked naked to the bathrooms to clean up. But instead of using the women’s room, I followed him, giggling, right to a urinal. He stood there naked and aimed his penis at the drain, but I didn’t want to be a passive observer. I wanted to help.

“Can I hold it?” I asked. He smiled and nodded.

I held his limp penis, still damp with my pussy juice, and kept it aimed into the urinal. Then he started to pee, and I could feel the pee streaming through his penis. I moved him with my hand, spraying his pee all over the inside of the urinal. Then I made some of his pee splash the wall and the floor.

I smiled. “Oh, I made a mess.”

“Oops.” He didn’t protest.

When his pee ran out and turned to a dribble, I played with his penis in my hand. I felt his warm pee on my fingers as I rubbed the head of his penis. Then I got down on my knees and took him in my mouth.

He put his hand on the back of my head. “Oh, yeah.”

We had just fucked minutes before, so I could taste my pussy mixed with his urine. I sucked every bit of musky flavor from his cock while I played with his balls. His spent penis filled my mouth.

Then I stood next to him, spread my legs and bare labia, and peed into the same urinal. He got down on his knees and watched my pee stream out of me. When my bladder had emptied, he put his hand on my ass and pulled my naked pussy to his face. I felt his tongue on me, inside me, licking up every drop of pee and pussy juice.

At the end of our freshman year, after our last final, Marcus and I decided to go camping. We found a private spot on a lake and pitched our tent. I drank a ton of water while we set up camp, and by time we were done, I had to pee. We were away from the public campground and surrounded by thick woods, so we didn’t have to worry about anyone seeing us.

“Want to see me pee like a dog?”

Marcus smiled and nodded.

I laid a blanket on the ground, took off every stitch of clothing, and got down on all fours. I spread my bare pussy lips apart with my fingers and turned my head back to watch. A stream of yellow pee arced up and back. I swept it back and forth like watering a garden. When it stopped, dribbles ran down my hand and the inside of my thighs.

Marcus said he had to pee too and took off all his clothes.

“Pee on me,” I said, turning over onto my back. I spread my legs and played with myself. I looked up at Marcus’s penis aimed down at me, ready to pee, and squeezed one of my breasts.

His pee shot out and splashed on my belly, yellow and warm. He aimed it between my legs and I rubbed my pussy with his slippery pee. I spread myself open and felt his hot pee pound my clit and run down the crack of my ass. Yellow pee splashed across my perfect breasts.

I loved lying under his pee stream. I wanted to taste it coming right out of his penis. I opened my mouth, and Marcus aimed his pee into it. I drank from his warm fountain, salty and metallic. I kept masturbating and had a little orgasm while his hot urine streamed into my open mouth. He peed all over my face and hair, then his pee ran out.

Watching me masturbate and drink his pee must have been a turn on for him, because his cock turned stiff as a log. I got on my knees in front of him and let the final drops of his pee dribble out onto my tongue while I jacked him off.

He laid next to me on the blanket, now wet with his pee, and we kissed as I stroked his cock. I pushed him over on his back and rode him like a horse. I felt him fuck me from below like a bucking bronco, and I toke him deep inside me.

I wanted to cum all over his hard cock, but I must have drank too much water because I needed to pee again. The thought of my full bladder brought me even closer to orgasm. I had to pee, but I didn’t want to stop fucking, I wanted to cum.

I couldn’t hold my pee any longer, and it started to dribble out of me around Marcus’s cock while we fucked. Each thrust of his cock seemed to push more pee out of me. I stopped trying to hold it back and let go. I sprayed pee all over him. That’s when I came.

I cried out as my orgasm swept over me and my pee squirted out from my pussy. With every thrust, Marcus’s cock pushed on my bladder and sent an orgasmic wave through me. My pee streamed, sprayed, and squirted. I peed all over Marcus. With every breath, I smelled the intoxicating aroma of my rich pee and our musky sex. Then Marcus came too, and I felt his hot wet cum deep inside my pussy.

As the sun went down, we waded into the lake up to our necks. We kissed as we stood in the cool water. I held his limp penis and felt his warm pee surround us.

Just got home 1 (1)

[URIS id=2678]

Introduction:

Jake just arrived home, everyone was happy to see him.

Jake, arrived home from his trip, meeting his step mom and his dad at the front door, he smiled and walked into the house.

“Did you have a great time?” Jake’s step mom, Jody asked as he flashed past her.

Jake stared at Jody, he saw her through different eyes following the experience of the previous few days.

He noticed her big boobs for the first time in his life. The contour of her body was very appealing to his new eye for the ladies, so appealing that he felt his cock start to stiffen.

His dad placed a hand on his shoulder, “Welcome home bro, go have a shower”

He did as he was told, and while in the shower his mind wondered from thoughts of his last few days to his step mom, as he thought of his Jody his cock started to react, he wrapped his had around his stiff cock and he started to pull his cock, thinking of fucking his step mom, the more he pictured her naked body the faster he pulled his cock.

He started to moan as he shot his cum load all over the glass shower door

Jake watched his cum as it slid down the glass, he wished his cum was sliding down his step moms mouth.

He closed the bathroom door and he heard his dad and mom have a huge fight, Jake stood at the top of the stairs when he heard his dad call his step mom “a dirty fucken slut” and he slammed the door as he left the house.

Jake went into the kitchen where Jody was sitting crying, Jake went over handed her a tissue and started to hold her hand, Jody looked up at him and as he wiped her eyes she smiled back at him.

His hand started to stroke her arm, then her hair and to the side of her face, she pressed her face against his warm hand, he them pressed his hand against her left boob, squeezing it for a quick second before she pushed him away

“Fuck Jake, what was that? what are you doing?” She yelled

“I was just comforting you” he replied as he stared at her body

“I’m your fucken mom Jake, you can’t do that”

“Well, your my step mom, so it’s not the same as being my actual mom and in any way, I seen loads of step moms and sons fucking online”

“I am your father’s wife and there will be no fucking like that here, so you can take your teenage fantasy and shove it up your ass kiddo, get out of my sight, fucken father and son jeeeeesssssss give me strength”

Jake stormed off, embarrassed and horny and a little nervous that she might say something to his dad.

As he headed up the stairs he felt his phone vibrate in his pocket.

He pulled his phone out as he walked into his room.

Jake looked at his phone screen

-A message from an unknown number, it could be spam, open with care-

Jake unlocked the phone and went to his messages

“Hi it’s me, its Sarah”

“Did you get home ok?”

“Been thinking of U ever since we did what we did, did u tnk of me”?

He looked at his phone, three messages from Sarah, “who the fuck is Sarah?” was the thought that ran through Jake’s head?

“Hi, I don’t have your number on my fone, who is tis?” He asked

“It’s me, Sarah, remember from the bus! I was the one sucking your cock and swallowing your cum, how many others were sucking your cock over the last few days”? She asked with a hint of annoyance

He read her answer, ah ok so her name was Sarah, cool, wow Sarah you have no idea how many people sucked my cock over the last few days, he said to himself as he laughed.

Jake jumped on his bed and began to answer her message

“I knew it was you Sarah, I was only joking with you, how are you?” He added a few smiling faces to claim her down

He looked at his phone, be could see she had read his message

Then she went off line, “FUCK” he thought to himself, she can’t take a fucken joke, what a pain in the ass, he put his phone down beside him.

Beep beep

He grabbed his phone. New Message from Sarah.

Jake quickly opened the message and flash a picture of naked Sarah Poped up on his phone, with a message, “Thought this would make you smile….he he”

Wow what a body, he said to himself.

“Send me a picture of your cock sweetheart”she asked

He looked at the message and he quickly opened his jeans, he pulled his cock for a few minutes and then snap, snap snap and then he cropped the photo and then he sent them to Sarah

“Don’t share my pic baby” she said

“Wow I swallowed your cum and I don’t even know your name, what is your name baby?”

“Jake….. Jake is my name Sarah” he messaged back.

“Wow, love your fresh cock Jakie, I am.staring at your picture, I would love to be eating your hot hard big cock”

“Love your body Sarah, it’s really really hot” Jake replied

“When do you want to fuck me then? Your answer better be NOW he he” said Sarah

” I am in Dundrum, where are you?” Jake asked

“I am in Miltown, do you have a free house?, Cause I am mega fucken horny” Sarah messaged back

“I don’t have a free house, I have my step mom here, but she doesn’t give a fuck really”

“A step mom……is she hot?”

“She is my mom” Jake messaged

“Can I come over? I am really horny, I will suck your cock.. and you can touch me anywhere and do whatever you want to do to me”

Jake’s hands nervously typed his address and waited a few seconds as he struggled to press send but he did and the message went

A few seconds later Jake received a picture of a love heart and a kiss.

He jumped from his bed, panic started to set in, he quickly gave the room a quick clean and then sniffed under his t-shirt and decided he was fine, but just in case, he sprayed himself with his deodorant and a quick spray from his dad’s collection of after-shave.

“Jake……… JAAAKKKEEEEE” his step mom shouted “come down son, there is a beautiful visitor here for you”

Jake ran downstairs, Sarah was standing beside his step mom.

“Look Jake it’s one of your pals from school, and she looks hot, …… are you wearing aftershave? Did you shave, I didn’t think you were old enough” she said trying to embarrass him

Sarah stood there laughing under her innocent smile, she had a short blue skirt, a white top and pumps, a real girl from next door look.

Jake took her hand and as he went to pull her up the stairs, Jody grabbed hold of her other arm “Where do you think you are going?”

Jody could still remember him squeezing her tit a few hours ago.

Jake looked at her, his mind scrambling for words to say but nothing seemed to come out

“We have a project to do Mrs Murphy, and it will take about two hours, then I have to be home, as my mom doesn’t let me stay out long, we need to go through loads and loads of school stuff relating to our trip and my mom would kill me if she knew I was under your feet causing you problems Mrs Murphy” Sarah said with that same innocent smile.

Jody paused and looked at the two of them, “Ok, no problems, but I will come up to check on you”

“No problems Mrs Murphy” Sarah replied with confidence

“Yes mommmmmmm” Jake said, not so convincing.

The door closed behind them and Sarah turned around to face Jake, she kiss him straight away, her hand went hunting for his cock as her tongue licked his lips

She opened his belt then his buttons, as she whispered in his ear, “don’t wear jeans next time, just shorts or tracksuit bottoms, I can get at your cock quicker”

Jake put his hand up her top and as he did she pulled the top off, wow she was naked, no bra, her boobs exposed, he clung on to here boob, her erect nipple piercing the palm of his hand, Sarah was loving his cold hand on her hot skin.

He was nervously exploring her boob, not really knowing what to do with it.

She pulled his cock hard, “Oh I missed your fresh big cock Jakie baby”

She knelt down and looked at his cock as she pulled him, she looked up at Jake and she could see his body was as stiff as his cock and his eyes were closed.

She put her tongue on the head of his cock, here warm wet tongue sent shivers down his spine and into his legs, “fuck” he said as she moved his hard cock into her mouth, her red lips clutching his head as she sucked him in to her mouth.

“Don’t be so loud Jakie baby, we don’t want mom to hear us, I like to be watched but I don’t know your mom yet” were her last words before his cock disappeared down her throat.

Her hand playing with his balls, his heart pumping like crazy, the excitement, the feeling of his cock in her mouth, made him cum so quickly that she was surprised when she felt his hot cum spray into her mouth

She looked up at him as she swirled her tongue over his cock, pulling him to drain his cock of all his cum.

He could see her swallow and gulp his sticky hot cum.

When she pulled off of him he fell back on the bed, his body exhausted and wanting to sleep, however, semi naked Sarah had different ideas

“Don’t go asleep Jake, it’s my turn now” she said as he lay on the bed with his cock out and his jeans around his ankles.

She undressed him totally, then she took off her skirt, no panties, but Jake was to young to understand the significance of this

“Open your mouth Jake” she said as she opened her legs and sat in his face

He was shocked when he felt her wet hot soft pussy sink over his mouth, she hovered over his mouth, her wet lips touching his

“Lick me Jake, up and down Jakie baby”

He put out his tongue, and nervously started to explore her wet pussy, it was his first taste of pussy and he was in two minds if he liked it or not

Sarah pressed down harder to get Jake deeper into her pussy.

“Lick me baby, eat my pussy, suck my clit, suck me, FUCK…. suck my clit”

Jake tried and tried as he licked and opened her pussy more as he licked and licked her.

She pulled his hair as she pressed hard down on to his mouth, “oh fuck I am going to cum Jakie, fuck suck me babbbbbbbbyyyyy”

She pushed down hard “fuck man I am coming, wow you are the first boy to me me cummmmmm”

She rolled off his face, Jake struggled to breathe as his nose was full of her cum, he blew his nose and his tissue was full of pussy cum.

Sarah sat up and kissed Jake on the lips, her tongue entered his mouth, mixing her cum and his, as they kissed she grabbed his cock and to her delight his cock stiffened in her hand, she pushed him on to his back and threw her leg over his waist and sat down on his hard cock and his cock burst straight through her wet pussy, it was his first real pussy fuck.

She placed her hands on his chest and then pushed down hard on his cock, he placed his hands on her boobs and started to squeeze her boobs, she pushed his hand away and put her tit in his mouth.

He tried to fuck her with some sort of rythm as he sucked her nipple not sure if he should bite it or such it hard.

She could feel his cock starting to get pressure “Don’t cum I side me baby, I am not on then pill, you can cum in my mouth, just tell me when”

Jake fucked her for a little longer then he pushed her off, his cock was throbbing, Sarah grabbed him, pulled his cock straight down her opened mouth and started to fuck his cock with her mouth, it took as few sucks and then he exploded into her mouth, she swallowed it all, staying down on his cock as he pumped and pumped cum into her mouth.

“What time is it baby” Sarah asked, “I think i have to go home babbbbbbbbyyyyy”

Jake reached for his phone, it’s about 6 ish he said, not really able to focus on his phone.

“Can I have a quick shower baby? You can watch” She asked

“Yes yes of course” he said half excited

They both got up and she went into the shower, Jake sat on the edge of the toilet and watched as she showered.

A few minutes later she was fully dressed and walking down the stairs, they had a quick kiss and she said “Thanks Jake, you were amazing, can we see each other tomorrow”

Jody was at the bottom of the stairs, as the loved up couple reached the end of the stairs.

“Are you leaving already?” Jody asked

“Sorry Mrs Murphy, I have to be home or my mom will kill me.” She reached up and kissed Jody on her big red lips.

“Bye bye everyone and thanks Jake for a wonderful afternoon, see you tomorrow”

Jake watched her as she headed up the street and left the road.

He closed the door and rushed up the stairs. He was panicking so much about what had happened, he brushed his teeth and then jumped into the shower.

When he got out of the shower his step mother was sitting on his bed

“So what did you too get up today?” She asked as she looked at him

“Nothing!.” He replied sheepishly

“You showered…… Boys only shower after they fuck”

Jake turned away

“Was she any good? I could taste pussy cum and cock cum on her lips when she kissed me”

Again Jake turned away and as he did, his Jody reached out and pulled him closer by his towel, as she tugged at him his towel fell down exposing his cock

She looked at his cock and pointed “Did you wash this?”

He looked down at her and he watched as she took his cock into her mouth, she was slower than Sarah, her tongue rolled around his cock, her mouth was wetter and hotter than Sarah’s mouth, she was much more experienced than Sarah.

He placed his hand on her head as she put her hands on his bare ass, pushing him deeper into her mouth.

She then pulled out suddenly, she pulled down her panties and got on to the bed, “Fuck me from behind big boy” she demanded.

He came up behind her and he tried to guide his cock into her pussy, he banged off her tight ass “wrong hole love” Jody said,

He pushed a little lower and found her wet open pussy, he pushed his head through the tight pussy lips as his cock disappeared into her hot wet tight bald pussy.

He put his hands on her ass as he began to pump her deeper and deeper

“Oh fuck, cum baby cum inside me before your dad comes home”

He fucked her harder and harder, faster and faster and then suddenly he stopped as he shot All his cum into her dripping wet pussy.

She pulled herself off of him, turned around and put his cock in her mouth and sucked him clean, drinking the last of his cum.

She got up, got dressed and walked out of the room as Jake fell on to the bed.

His phone stated to ring, it was a video call, it was Sarah

He answered “Hi Sarah”

“Hey baby, don’t call me Sarah, I like to be called baby or honey, you choose, but not Sarah”

“How about sweetheart?” He asked

“Na, fuck that, tats what me granny calls me, just call me babe or baby”

” How about dear? My step mom always calls me dear”

“Your step mom is seriously hot, I have never been with a woman, but if I was going to be a lesbo, your step mom would be my type”

“She is ok I suppose” Jake replied

“Did you fuck her?” Sarah asked

“Nooooooooo” he replied

“Really? I know loads of boys who have fucked their moms, or their auntie’s or the friends mom’s, even fucken sisters”

“Never fucked my mom, have no sisters, did you ever fuck your dad?” He asked Trying to be cheeky

“No, not me da, but I have fucked some of his friends, I sucked off his brother, my uncle and I fucked some of my dad’s friends son’s, does that count?”

“Wow you are crazy” Jake said feeling horny thinking of Sarah “How did you fuck your dad’s friend”

“Well one time my da came home drunk, he was with a friend, me da let him stay on the Sofa, during the night I went into the kitchen for a glass of water, I was too hot, couldn’t sleep. When I was in the kitchen, I noticed the light in the lounge was still on, so when I went in to turn it off, I saw this guy asleep on the sofa, and to my amazement, his cock was on full show, it was bald and even though it was side, it was huge, really long and fat. I just stood there, staring at it in amazement, but the temptation got the better of me, I turned off the light and knelt down beside the sofa, I picked his limp cock up with my hand and placed his huge pink head into my mouth

I could feel his meat growing in my mouth, it was too big even with it was limp, but when it was erect,it was like sucking a fire extinguisher. I wrapped my mouth around his cock, a few minutes later he woke up, he was confused, he thought I was his wife

He pushed me to the floor and opened my legs, he pushed and pushed his meat into me, wow it was mega sore, his cock went in my cunt and I swear I could taste him in my mouth at the same time.

His amazing cock ripped my tight wet cunt open, the pain was FUCK, but then the pleasure and enjoyment kicked in, he pinned me to the floor and fucked me like crazy until he filled my cunt with his cum, he was great amazing and lasted for a good while, my pussy killed me to to about two days”

“What a cunt” Jake said

“No baby, he was a fucken sex god, he was my best fuck until I met you baby”

“He fucked me a few times a week, it was great being fucked by my dads friend, something wild and kinky about it, any way, it was me who started it that first night, he loved my pussy so much he wanted me every day, and I was horny every day so I was happy to fuck him everyday”

“Anyway, I have to now, text me a time when you want me to come over and empty your balls of all your sweet cum?

NYT NYT “

Jake put his phone down, his mind wandered to fucking crazy horny Sarah in his bed, then fucking his step mom Jody on his bed, he then started thinking about his trip to the hotel and being fucked by two guys

As he lay on his bed he was torn between being fucked by two men, or fucking Sarah and Jody, fucking the two guys was really painful at the start, his ass was still sore, but once he got use to their cocks in his ass he began to enjoy it, he ate Sarah’s cunt, it was good, but he struggled with the thought which was nicer, sucking cock or eating pussy??

What he didn’t realize was all this talk was making his cock harder and harder, he started to think of Sarah but cock keep creating into his mind, he tried to focus on Sarah, but he could only think of a boy laying beside him as he stroked his hard cock.

In his fantasy the boy had a small 6inch 7 inch slim cock, Jake obviously preferred smaller cocks to big long fat cock.

Jake kissed this fantasy boys neck as he pulled his fantasy cock

Moving his mouth across his nipples and then to his stomach and on to the top of his fantasy boys cock, he went down on the boy sucking him, as his fantasy ragged he pulled his cock harder and harder, until it sprayed all over him, his stomach and chest.

He rubbed his finger in his pool of cum and put it in his mouth, tasting his own cum was interesting, and probably something he needed to get use to.

I grabbed his phone again, more messages from Sarah and one from Jody, which was unusual, he ignored them and went straight to play store.

He searched for hook up apps for men, found one he liked and downloaded it.

It requested for him to verify that he was over 18, he wasn’t but said he was anyway.

He quickly put in his email, then verified it, then a question, what are you looking for, he picked option men

Age range, he went from 18 to 99

Are you bisexual or straight ask me later was his choice

Loads of questions about his sexual preferences, he just picked them all, not know what half of them meant.

Headline

You and experienced, new to this

About you

New to this, want to be a used slut

More questions about drinking piercings and that stuff, he clicked ask later.

Upload a picture from your phone, so he took a picture of the back of his head, then one of the left side of his ass.

As he drew close to the end of the questions his heart began to beat

“Photo’s approved your profile is approved happy hunting” was the message received from the site.

A few seconds later a knock on the door and Jody put her head in, “me and your dad are going out for a few hours, no one over and definitely no Sarah when I am not here”

“Ok mom” Jake answered as he flicked through different pictures of available me close by, Jake looked up when he heard the door click shut, oh fuck I have a free house, I can get someone over now, fuck fuck fuck,what willl I do???

He went into the app menu, and clicked who’s online?

A quick scroll and bamb he found a guy, 5:10, athletic build, some piercings some tattoos, drinks

He clicked – send a direct message

“Hi I am Jake”

Jake waited for what felt like hours

“Hi Jake, nice to meet you, I like your profile, I am Sam”

Jake looked at Sam’s profile again, went to his sexual preferences, he likes giving and receiving, loves sucking cock, loves swallowing cum, can be dom or sub, – Jake scratched his head, what are dom sub?

He likes group sex, parties, doging, – what the fuck is doging? Must be fucking a dog or something, who would fuck a dog, what’s fucking a cat then??? Chatting?? He thought to himself

Like to be tied up, like to be spanked, like to do everything at least once, were all the highlights of his profile, plus a tasty picture

“I love your profile too” Jake responded

“Thanks Jake but to be honest, not interested in text chat, I am here to fuck and be fucked, so if you want that, I am mega horny, so are you free now, oh plus you need to be able to accommodate as I married and my wife is home”

Jake read his message,wow he is married to a woman and wants cock too, he is like me, I like girls and boys

Again trapped by nerves, he wrote – yes I am free, plus I am horny too, he wrote his address and sent the message

“Send me your mobile too, so I can message you when I get there babe”

He sent it while asking himself why everyone calls each other babe and baby, jeeeeesssssss

An hour passed and Jake had given up on Sam and started to read the message from Jody

-He baby, can’t believe we fucked but I am so glad we did, you are so fucking good, much better than your dad, I am getting him drunk so I can put him to bed and then come down to you and you can do all those things you dream about doing to me kiss kiss-

Oh jessssssssssss he said as his phone rang

He nervously answered “hello?”

“hi baby, it’s Sam, this is my number, I am at your front, let me in”

Jake leaped off his bed for about the fifth time today and ran down the stairs.

He opened the door and there was Sam, who barges straight in, he obviously didn’t want to be left at the door for the world to see

“Are you Jake? You look a lot younger than I expected” Sam said

Jake grabbed his hand and guided him up the stairs, “Ye ye everyone says that to me, I get it from my mom”

He pulled Sam into his room, unzipped his jacket and threw it to the floor, unbuttoned Sam’s shirt and then starts to kiss his bearded lips, the beard was not a feature in his picture or profile.

He kissed his chest and he knelt down and started to unbuttoned Sam’s jeans, however, he was not quick enough for Sam, so Sam took over and within seconds this 6 inch piece of raw hard meat fell out, at the same time Jake felt Sam’s big hand at the back of his head as he pushed Jake on to his hard cock

Sam swallowed it all without gagging this time, it made Sam believe that Jake was a bit of a pro, Sam was rough, fucking and pounding the boys mouth, Jake pulled off and stood up and kiss Sam as he took off his own jeans and shirt

Sam pushed him to the bed and turned him over, Sam was in a hurry. ” Need to be quick, I told the wife I was just going out to buy cigarettes, do you have any cream or gel?”

“No, I don’t”

“Do you have a condom then?” Sam asked.

“No sorry”

Sam filled his mouth with soil and opened Jake’s tight ass lips and spat on to his tight closed hole, he then put his finger in his mouth and pushed it onto Jake’s ass

Jake’s knees squeezed together from the pain of the finger in his ass, it was a sharp pain as his ass lips parted.

Sam finger fucked Jake for a while, pulling his own cock to keep himself hard, he spat into Jake’s ass and spat onto his cock, then he went to the front of Jake and put his hard cock in Jake’s mouth

He fucked his mouth for a bit then went back to his ass

Sam pushed the head straight in, he was rough as fuck, Jake grabbed the sheets tightly to try and get rid of the pain.

One inch in and already his ass was bursting and Jake was regretting this meeting, Sam pushed and pushed to try and get all his cock into Jake’s ass.

He put his hand between Jake’s legs and grabbed his cock to use as leverage as he pushed harder into Jake.

“Stop stop it’s way too sore, stop” Jake shouted

Sam slapped his ass and said “Shut up whinning bitch” as he sunk his cock all the way into Jake’s ass, pumping and pumping his ass

“Pull your cock” Sam demanded

He tried to grad his own cock and pull it but the feeling of his ass being ripped apart made pulling his cock more difficult

Sam pumped Jake’s ass harder and harder, until Jake felt Sam’s hands grabbed the cheeks of his ass and then he felt Sam’s hot cum fill his ass.

Sam pulled out really quickly, he turned Jake’s head to allow Jake suck his cock, Jake was happy to suck Sam’s cock as it gave his ass a break

When Jake was finished sucking Sam’s cock, Sam grabbed his clothes, I have to head home baby, he said as Jake looked on disapointed with a feeling of being used.

Sam got dressed and left before Jake could even get out of bed

He lay on his bed, he felt used, he felt happy, but he felt unsatisfied when all of a sudden Jake started to pull his cock, and then there was a knock on the door and a voice and that voice was his stepmother Jody, I will be up to you soon, make sure you are ready